THAT GIRL MONTANA

BY

MARAH ELLIS RYAN

AUTHOR OF

TOLD IN THE HILLS, THE BONDWOMAN, A FLOWER OF FRANCE, Etc. 

NEW YORK

GROSSET & DUNLAP

PUBLISHERS

Made in the United States of America

Copyright, 1901, by Rand. McNally & Company. 

THAT GIRL MONTANA. 

PROLOGUE. 

"That girl the murderer of a man--of Lee Holly! That pretty little girl?Bosh! I don't believe it. "

"I did not say she killed him; I said she was suspected. And even thoughshe was cleared, the death of that renegade adds one more to the mysteriesof our new West. But I think the mere suspicion that she did it entitlesher to a medal, or an ovation of some sort. "

The speakers were two men in complete hunting costume. That they werestrangers in the Northwest was evidenced by the very lively interest theytook in each bit of local color in landscape or native humanity. Of thelatter, there was a most picturesque variety. There were the Northern redmen in their bright blankets, and women, too, with their beadwork andtanned skins for sale. A good market-place for these was this spot wherethe Kootenai River is touched by the iron road that drives from the lakesto the Pacific. The road runs along our Northern boundary so close that itis called the "Great Northern, " and verily the land it touches is great inits wildness and its beauty. 

The two men, with their trophies of elk-horn and beaver paws, with theirscarred outfit and a general air of elation gained from a successful"outing, " tramped down to the little station after a last lingering viewtoward far hunting grounds. While waiting for the train bound eastward, they employed their time in dickering with the Indian moccasin-makers, ofwhom they bought arrows and gaily painted bows of ash, with which to deckthe wall of some far-away city home. 

While thus engaged, a little fleet of canoes was sighted skimming down theriver from that greater wilderness of the North, penetrated at that timeonly by the prospector, or a chance hunter; for the wealth of gold inthose high valleys had not yet been more than hinted at, and the hint hadnot reached the ears of the world. 

Even the Indians were aroused from their lethargy, and watched with keencuriosity the approaching canoes. When from the largest there steppedforth a young girl--a rather remarkable-looking young girl--there was aname spoken by a tall Indian boatman, who stood near the two strangers. The Indians nodded their heads, and the name was passed from one to theother--the name 'Tana--a soft, musical name as they pronounced it. One ofthe strangers, hearing it, turned quickly to a white ranchman, who had aferry at that turn of the river, and asked if that was the young girl whohad helped locate the new gold find at the Twin Springs. 

"Likely, " agreed the ranchman. "Word came that she was to cut the diggingsand go to school a spell. A Mr. Haydon, who represents a company that's towork the mine, sent down word that a special party was to go East over theroad from here to-day; so I guess she's one of the specials. She came neargoing on a special to the New Jerusalem, she did, not many days ago. Ireckon you folks heard how Lee Holly--toughest man in the length of theColumbia--was wiped off the living earth by her last week. "

"We heard she was cleared of it, " assented the stranger. 

"Yes, so she was, so she was--cleared by an alibi, sworn to by DanOverton. You don't know Dan, I suppose? Squarest man you ever met! And hedon't have to scratch gravel any more, either, for he has a third interestin that Twin Spring find, and it pans out big. They say the girl sold hershare for two hundred thousand. She doesn't look top-heavy over it, either. "

And she did not. She walked between two men--one a short, rather pompouselderly man, who bore a slight resemblance to her, and whom she treatedrather coolly. 

"Of course I am not tired, " she said, in a strong, musical voice. "I havebeen brought all the way on cushions, so how could I be? Why, I have gonealone in a canoe on a longer trail than we floated over, and I think Iwill again some day. Max, there is one thing I want in this world, andwant bad; that is, to get Mr. Haydon out on a trip where we can't eatuntil we kill and cook our dinner. He doesn't know anything about realcomfort; he wants too many cushions. "

The man she called Max bent his head and whispered something to her, atwhich her face flushed just a little and a tiny wrinkle crept between herstraight, beautiful brows. 

"I told you not to say pretty things that way, just because you thinkgirls like to hear them. I don't. Maybe I will when I get civilized; butMr. Haydon thinks that is a long ways ahead, doesn't he?" The wrinkle wasgone--vanished in a quizzical smile, as she looked up into the veryhandsome face of the young fellow. 

"So do I, " he acknowledged. "I have a strong desire, especially when yousnub me, to be the man to take you on a lone trail like that. I will, too, some day. "

"Maybe you will, " she agreed. "But I feel sorry for you beforehand. "

She seemed a tantalizing specimen of girlhood, as she stood there, aslight, brown slip of a thing, dressed in a plain flannel suit, the colorof her golden-brown short curls. In her brown cloth hat the wings of aredbird gleamed--the feathers and her lips having all there was of brightcolor about her; for her face was singularly colorless for so young agirl. The creamy skin suggested a pale-tinted blossom, but not a fragileone; and the eyes--full eyes of wine-brown--looked out with frank daringon the world. 

But for all the daring brightness of her glances, it was not a joyousface, such as one would wish a girl of seventeen to possess. A littlecynical curve of the red mouth, a little contemptuous glance from thosebrown eyes, showed one that she took her measurements of individuals by agauge of her own, and that she had not that guileless trust in humannature that is supposed to belong to young womanhood. The full expressionindicated an independence that seemed a breath caught from the wild beautyof those Northern hills. 

Her gaze rested lightly on the two strangers and their trophies of thechase, on the careless ferryman, and the few stragglers from the ranch andthe cabins. These last had gathered there to view the train and its peopleas they passed, for the ties on which the iron rails rested were still ofgreen wood, and the iron engines of transportation were recent additionsto those lands of the far North, and were yet a novelty. 

Over the faces of the white men her eyes passed carelessly. She did notseem much interested in civilized men, even though decked in finer raimentthan was usual in that locality; and, after a cool glance at them all, shewalked directly past them and spoke to the tall Indian who had firstuttered her name to the others. 

His face brightened when she addressed him; but their words were low, asare ever the words of an Indian in converse, low and softly modulated; andthe girl did not laugh in the face of the native as she had when thehandsome young white man had spoken to her in softened tones. 

The two sportsmen gave quickened attention to her as they perceived shewas addressing the Indian in his own language. Many gestures of her slimbrown hands aided her speech, and as he watched her face, one of thesportsmen uttered the impulsive exclamation at the beginning of thisstory. It seemed past belief that she could have committed the deed withwhich her name had been connected, and of which the Kootenai valley hadheard a great deal during the week just passed. That it had become the onetopic of general interest in the community was due partly to thepersonality of the girl, and partly to the fact that the murdered man hadbeen one of the most notorious in all that wild land extending north andwest into British Columbia. 

Looking at the frank face of the girl and hearing her musical, decidedtones, the man had a reasonable warrant for deciding that she was notguilty. 

"She is one of the most strongly interesting girls of her age I have everseen, " he decided. "Girls of that age generally lack character. She doesnot; it impresses itself on a man though she never speak a word to him. Wish she'd favor me with as much of her attention as she gives thathulking redskin. "

"It's a 'case, ' isn't it?" asked his friend. "You'll be wanting to use heras a centerpiece for your next novel; but you can't make an orthodoxheroine of her, for there must have been some reason for the suspicionthat she helped him 'over the range, ' as they say out here. There musthave been something socially and morally wrong about the fact that he wasfound dead in her cabin. No, Harvey; you'd better write up the inert, inoffensive red man on his native heath, and let this remarkable younglady enjoy her thousands in modest content--if the ghosts let her. "

"Nonsense!" said the other man, with a sort of impatience. "You jump tooquickly to the conclusion that there must be wrong where there issuspicion. But you have put an idea into my mind as to the story. If I canever learn the whole history of this affair, I will make use of it, andI'm not afraid of finding my pretty girl in the wrong, either. "

"I knew from the moment we heard who she was that your impressionablenature would fall a victim, but you can't write a story of her alone; youwill want your hero and one or two other people. I suppose, now, that veryhandsome young fellow with the fastidious get-up will about suit you forthe hero. He does look rather lover-like when he addresses your girl withthe history. Will you pair them off?"

"I will let you know a year from now, " returned the man called Harvey. "But just now I am going to pay my respects to the very well-fed lookingelderly gentleman. He seems to be the chaperon of the party. I haveacquired a taste for trailing things during our thirty days hunt inthese hills, and I'm going to trail this trio, with the expectation ofbagging a romance. "

His friend watched him approach the elder gentleman, and was obviouslydoubtful of the reception he would get, for the portly, prosperous-lookingindividual did not seem to have been educated in that generous Westernatmosphere, where a man is a brother if he acts square and speaks fair. Conservatism was stamped in the deep corners of his small mouth, on theclean-shaven lips, and the correctly cut side-whiskers that added width tohis fat face. 

But the journalist proper, the world over, is ever a bit of a diplomat. Hehas won victories over so many conservative things, and is daunted by few. When Harvey found himself confronted by a monocle through which he wascoolly surveyed, it did not disturb him in the least (beyond making itdifficult to retain a grave demeanor at the lively interest shown by theIndians in that fashionable toy). 

"Yes, sir--yes, sir; I am T. J. Haydon, of Philadelphia, " acknowledged heof the glass disc, "but I don't know you, sir. "

"I shall be pleased to remedy that if you will allow me, " returned theother, suavely, producing a card which he offered for examination. "Youare, no doubt, acquainted with the syndicate I represent, even if my nametells you nothing. I have been hunting here with a friend for a month, andintend writing up the resources of this district. I have a letter ofintroduction to your partner, Mr. Seldon, but did not follow the river sofar as to reach your works, though I've heard a good deal about them, andimagine them interesting. "

"Yes, indeed; very interesting--very interesting from a sportsman's ormineralogist's point of view, " agreed the older man, as he twirled thecard in a disturbed, uncertain way. "Do you travel East, Mr. --Mr. Harvey?Yes? Well, let me introduce Mr. Seldon's nephew--he's a New Yorker--MaxLyster. Wait a minute and I'll get him away from those beastly Indians. Inever can understand the attraction they have for the average tourist. "

But when he reached Lyster he said not a word of the despised reds; he hadother matters more important. 

"Here, Max! A most annoying thing has happened, " he said, hurriedly. "Those two men are newspaper fellows, and one is going East on our train. Worse still--the one knows people I know. Gad! I'd rather lose a thousanddollars than meet them now! And you must come over and get acquainted. They've been here a month, and are to write accounts of the life andcountry. That means they have been here long enough to hear all about'Tana and that Holly. Do you understand? You'll have to treat themwell, --the best possible--pull wires even if it costs money, and fix it sothat a record of this does not get into the Eastern papers. And, above andbeyond everything else, so long as we are in this depraved corner of thecountry, you must keep them from noticing that girl Montana. "

The young man looked across at the girl, and smiled doubtfully. 

"I'm willing to undertake any possible thing for you, " he said; "but, mydear sir, to keep people from noticing 'Tana is one of the things beyondmy power. And if she gives notice to all the men who will notice her, I'vean idea jealousy will turn my hair gray early. But come on and introduceyour man, and don't get in a fever over the meeting. I am so fortunateas to know more of the journalistic fraternity than you, and I happen tobe aware that they are generally gentlemen. Therefore, you'd better notdrop any hints to them of monetary advantages in exchange for silenceunless you want to be beautifully roasted by a process only possible inprinter's ink. "

The older man uttered an exclamation of impatience, as he led his youngcompanion over to the sportsmen, who had joined each other again; and ashe effected the introduction, his mind was sorely upset by dread of thetwo gentlemanly strangers and 'Tana. 

'Tana was most shamelessly continuing her confidences with the tallIndian, despite the fact that she knew it was a decided annoyance to herprincipal escort. Altogether the evening was a trying one to Mr. T. J. Haydon. 

The sun had passed far to the west, and the shadows were growing longerunder the hills there by the river. Clear, red glints fell across the coolripples of the water, and slight chill breaths drifted down the ravinesand told that the death of summer was approaching. 

Some sense of the beauty of the dying October day seemed to touch thegirl, for she walked a little apart and picked a spray of scarlet mapleleaves and looked from them to the hills and the beautiful valley, wherethe red and the yellow were beginning to crowd out the greens. Yes, thesummer was dying--dying! Other summers would come in their turn, but nonequite the same. The girl showed all the feeling of its loss in her face. In her eyes the quick tears came, as she looked at the mountains. Thesummer was dying; it was autumn's colors she held in her hand, and sheshivered, though she stood in the sunshine. 

As she turned toward the group again, she met the eyes of the stranger towhom Max was talking. He seemed to have been watching her with a greatdeal of interest, and her hand was raised to her eyes, lest a trace oftears should prove food for curiosity. 

"It was to one of Akkomi's relations I was talking, " she remarked to Mr. Haydon, when he questioned her. "His little grandson is sick, and I wouldlike to send him something. I haven't money enough in my pocket, and wishyou would get me some. "

After taking some money out of his purse for her, he eyed the tall savagewith disfavor. 

"He'll buy bad whisky with it, " he grumbled. 

"No, he will not, " contradicted the girl. "If a person treats theseIndians square, he can trust them. But if a lie is told them, or a promisebroken--well, they get even by tricking you if they can, and I can't saythat I blame them. But they won't trick me, so don't worry; and I'm assure the things will go to that little fellow safely as though I tookthem. "

She was giving the money and some directions to the Indian, when a wordfrom a squaw drew her attention to the river. 

A canoe had just turned the bend not a quarter of a mile away, and wasskimming the water with the swiftness of a swallow's dart. Only one manwas in it, and he was coming straight for the landing. 

"Some miner rushing down to see the train go by, " remarked Mr. Haydon; butthe girl did not answer. Her face grew even more pale, and her handsclasped each other nervously. 

"Yes, " said the Indian beside her, and nodded to her assuringly. Then thecolor swept upward over her face as she met his kindly glance, anddrawing herself a little straighter, she walked indifferently away. 

The stolid red man did not look at all snubbed; he only pocketed the moneyshe had given him, and looked after her with a slight smile, accented moreby the deepening wrinkles around his black eyes than by any change aboutthe lips. 

Then there was a low rumbling sound borne on the air, and as the muffledwhistle of the unseen train came to them from the wilderness to the west, with one accord the Indians turned their attention to their wares, and thewhite people to their baggage. When the train slowed up Mr. Haydon, barelywaiting for the last revolution of the wheels, energetically hastened theyoung girl up the steps of the car nearest them. 

"What's the hurry?" she asked, with a slight impatience. 

"I think, " he replied quickly, "there is but a short stop made at thisstation, and as there are several vacant seats in this car, please occupyone of them until I have seen the conductor. There may be some changesmade as to the compartments engaged for us. Until that is decided, willyou be so kind as to remain in this coach?"

She nodded rather indifferently, and looked around for Max. He wasgathering up some robes and satchels when the older man joined him. 

"We are not going to make the trip to Chicago in the car with thosefellows if it can be helped, Max, " he insisted, fussily; "we'll wait andsee what car they are booked for, and I'll arrange for another. Sorry Idid not get a special, as I first intended. "

"But see here; they are first-class fellows--worth one's while to meet, "protested Max; but the other shook his head. 

"Look after the baggage while I see the conductor. 'Tana is in one of thecars--don't know which. We'll go for her when we get settled. Now, don'targue. Time is too precious. "

And 'Tana! She seated herself rather sulkily, as she was told, and lookedat once toward the river. 

The canoe was landing, and the man jumped to the shore. With quick, determined strides, he came across the land to the train. She tried tofollow him with her eyes, but he crossed to the other side of the track. 

There was rather a boisterous party in the car--two men and two women. Oneof the latter, a flaxen-haired, petite creature, was flitting from oneside of the car to the other, making remarks about the Indians, admiringparticularly one boy's beaded dress, and garnishing her remarks with agood deal of slang. 

"Say, Chub! that boy's suit would be a great 'make-up' for me in that newturn--the jig, you know; new, too. There isn't a song-and-dance on theboards done with Indian make-up. Knock them silly in the East, where theydon't see reds. Now sing out, and tell me if it wouldn't make a hit. "

"Aw, Goldie, give us a rest on shop talk, " growled the gentleman calledChub. "If you'd put a little more ginger into the good specialty you have, instead of depending on wardrobe, you'd hit 'em hard enough. It ain'tplans that count, girlie--it's work. "

The "girlie" addressed accepted the criticism with easy indifference, andher fair, dissipated face was only twisted in a grimace, while she heldone hand aloft and jingled the bangles on her bracelets as thoughpoising a tambourine. 

"Better hustle yourself into the smoker again, Chubby dear. It will take ahalf-dozen more cigars to put you in your usual sweet frame of mind. Runalong now. Ta-ta!"

The other woman seemed to think their remarks very witty, especially whenChub really did arise and make his way toward the smoker. Goldie then wentback to the window, where the Indians were to be seen. The quartet were, to judge by their own frank remarks, a party of variety singers anddancers who had been doing the Pacific circuit, and were now booked forsome Eastern houses, of which they spoke as "solid. "

Some of the passengers had got out and were buying little things from theIndians, as souvenirs of the country. 'Tana saw Mr. Haydon among them, inearnest conversation with the conductor; saw Max, with his hand full ofsatchels, suddenly reach out the other hand with a great deal ofheartiness and meet the man of the canoe. 

He was not so handsome a man as Max, yet would have been noticeableanywhere--tall, olive-skinned, and dark-haired. His dress had not thefashionable cut of the young fellow he spoke to. But he wore his buckskinjacket with a grace that bespoke physical strength and independence; andwhen he pushed his broad-brimmed gray hat back from his face, he showed apair of dark eyes that had a very direct glance. They were serious, contemplative eyes, that to some might look even moody. 

"There is a fellow with a great figure, " remarked the other woman of thequartet; "that fellow with the sombrero; built right up from the ground, and looks like a picture; don't he, Charlie?"

"I can't see him, " complained Goldie, "but suppose it's one of theranchmen who live about here. " Then she turned and donated a brief surveyto 'Tana. "Do you live in this region?" she asked. 

After a deliberate, contemptuous glance from the questioner's frizzed headto her little feet, 'Tana answered:

"No; do you?"

With this curt reply, she turned her shoulder very coolly on the searcherfor information. 

Vexation sent the angry blood up into the little woman's face. She lookedas though about to retort, when a gentleman who had just taken possessionof a compartment, and noted all that had passed, came forward andaddressed our heroine. 

"Until your friends come in, will you not take my seat?" he asked, courteously. "I will gladly make the exchange, or go for Mr. Lyster or Mr. Haydon, if you desire it. "

"Thank you; I will take your seat, " she agreed. "It is good of you tooffer it. "

"Say, folks, I'm going outside to take in this free Wild West show, "called the variety actress to her companions. "Come along?"

But they declined. She had reached the platform alone, when, coming towardthe car, she saw the man of the sombrero, and shrank back with a gasp ofutter dismay. 

"Oh, good Heaven!" she muttered, and all the color and bravado were gonefrom her face, as she shrank back out of his range of vision and almostinto the arms of the man Harvey, who had given the other girl his seat. 

"What's up?" he asked, bluntly. 

She only gave a muttered, unintelligible reply, pushed past him to her ownseat, where her feather-laden hat was donned with astonishing rapidity, agreat cloak was thrown around her, and she sank into a corner, a huddledmass of wraps and feathers. Any one could have walked along the aislewithout catching even a glimpse of her flaxen hair. 

'Tana and the stranger exchanged looks of utter wonder at the lightningchange effected before their eyes. 

At that moment a tap-tap sounded on the window beside 'Tana, and, lookingaround, she met the dark eyes of the man with the sombrero gazing kindlyupward at her. 

The people were getting aboard the train again--the time was so short--soshort! and how can one speak through a double glass? The fingers were allunequal to the fastening of the window, and she turned an imploring, flushed face to the helpful stranger. 

"Can you--oh, will you, please?" she asked, breathlessly. "Thank you, I'mvery much obliged. "

Then the window was raised, and her hand thrust out to the man, who wasbareheaded now, and who looked very much as though he held the wealth ofthe world when he clasped only 'Tana's fingers. 

"Oh, it is you, is it?" she asked, with a rather lame attempt at carelessspeech. "I thought you had forgotten to say good-by to me. "

"You knew better, " he contradicted. "You knew--you know now it wasn'tbecause I forgot. "

He looked at her moodily from under his dark brows, and noticed the colorflutter over her cheek and throat in an adorable way. She had drawn herhand from him, and it rested on the window--a slim brown hand, with acurious ring on one finger--two tiny snakes whose jeweled heads formed thecentral point of attraction. 

"You said you would not wear that again. If it's a hoodoo, as you thought, why not throw it away?" he asked. 

"Oh--I've changed my mind. I need to wear it so that I will be reminded ofsomething--something important as a hoodoo, " she said, with a strange, bitter smile. 

"Give it back to me, 'Tana, " he urged. "I will--No--Max will havesomething much prettier for you. And listen, my girl. You are going away;don't ever come back; forget everything here but the money that will beyours for the claim. Do you understand me? Forget all I said to youwhen--you know. I had no right to say it; I must have been drunk. I--Ilied, anyway. "

"Oh, you lied, did you?" she asked, cynically, and her hands were claspedclosely, so close the ring must have hurt her. He noticed it, and kept hiseyes on her hand as he continued, doggedly:

"Yes. You see, little girl, I thought I'd own up before you left, so youwouldn't be wasting any good time in being sorry about the folks backhere. It wasn't square for me to trouble you as I did. And--I lied. I camedown to say that. "

"You needn't have troubled yourself, " she said, curtly. "But I see you cantell lies. I never would have believed it if I hadn't heard you. But Iguess, after all, I will give you the ring. You might want it to give tosome one else--perhaps your wife. "

The bell was ringing and the wheels began slowly to revolve. She pulledthe circlet from her finger and almost flung it at him. 

"'Tana!" and all of keen appeal was in his voice and his eyes, "littlegirl--good-by!"

But she turned away her head. Her hand, however, reached out and the sprayof autumn leaves fluttered to his feet where the ring lay. 

Then the rumble of the moving train sounded through the valley, and thegirl turned to find Max, Mr. Haydon and a porter approaching, to conveyher to the car ahead. Mr. Haydon's face was a study of dismay at the sightof Mr. Harvey closing the window and showing evident interest in 'Tana'scomfort. 

"So Dan did get down to see you off, 'Tana?" observed Max, as he led heralong the aisle. "Dear old fellow! how I did try to coax him into comingEast later; but it was of no use. He gave me some flowers for you--wildbeauties. He never seemed to say much, 'Tana, but I've an idea you'llnever have a better friend in your life than that same old Dan. "

Mr. Harvey watched their exit, and smiled a little concerning Mr. Haydon'sevident annoyance. He watched, also, the flaxen-haired bundle in thecorner, and saw the curious, malignant look with which she followed 'Tana, and to his friend he laughed over his triumph in exchanging speech withthe pretty, peculiar girl in brown. 

"And the old party looked terribly fussy over it. In fact, I've aboutsifted out the reason. He imagines me a newspaper reporter on the alertfor sensations. He's afraid his stupidly respectable self may be mentionedin a newspaper article concerning this local tragedy they all talk about. Why, bless his pocket-book! if I ever use pen and ink on that girl'sstory, it will not be for a newspaper article. "

"Then you intend to tell it?" asked his friend. "How will you learn it?"

"I do not know yet. The 'how' does not matter; I'll tell you on paper someday. "

"And write up that handsome Lyster as the hero?"

"Perhaps. "

Then a bend of the road brought them again in sight of the river of theKootenais. Here and there the canoes of the Indians were speeding acrossat the ferry. But one canoe alone was moving north; not very swiftly, butalmost as though drifting with the current. 

Using his field-glass, Harvey found it was as he had thought. The occupantof the solitary canoe was the tall man whose dark face had impressed thetheatrical lady so strongly. He was not using the paddle, and his chin wasresting on one clenched hand, while in the other he held something towhich he was giving earnest attention. 

It was a spray of bright-colored leaves, and the watcher dropped his glasswith a guilty feeling. 

"He brings her flowers, and gets in return only dead leaves, " Harveythought, grimly. "I didn't hear a word he said to her; but his eyes spokestrongly enough, poor devil! I wonder if she sees him, too. "

And all through the evening, and for many a day, the picture remained inhis mind. Even when he wrote the story that is told in these pages, hecould never find words to express the utter loneliness of that life, as itseemed to drift away past the sun-touched ripples of water into that vast, shadowy wilderness to the north. 

CHAPTER I. 

A STRANGE GIRL. 

"Well, by the help of either her red gods or devils, she can swim, anyway!"

This explosive statement was made one June morning on the banks of theKootenai, and the speaker, after a steady gaze, relinquished hisfield-glass to the man beside him. 

"Can she make it?" he asked. 

A grunt was the only reply given him. The silent watcher was too muchinterested in the scene across the water. 

Shouts came to them--the yells of frightened Indian children; and from thecone-shaped dwellings, up from the water, the Indian women were hurrying. One, reaching the shore first, sent up a shrill cry, as she perceivedthat, from the canoe where the children played, one had fallen over, andwas being swept away by that swift-rushing, chill water, far out from thereaching hands of the others. 

Then a figure lolling on the shore farther down stream than the canoesprang erect at the frightened scream. 

One quick glance showed the helplessness of those above, and another thestruggling little form there in the water--the little one who turned suchwild eyes toward the shore, and was the only one of them all who was notmaking some outcry. 

The white men, who were watching from the opposite side, could see shoesflung aside quickly; a jacket dropped on the shore; and then down into thewater a slight figure darted with the swiftness of a kingfisher, and swamout to the little fellow who had struggled to keep his head above water, but was fast growing helpless in the chill of the mountain river. 

Then it was that Mr. Maxwell Lyster commented on the physical help lent bythe gods of the red people, as the ability of any female to swim thuslustily in spite of that icy current seemed to his civilized understandinga thing superhuman. Of course, bears and other animals of the woods swamit at all seasons, when it was open; but to see a woman dash into it likethat! Well, it sent a shiver over him to think of it. 

"They'll both get chilled and drop to the bottom!" he remarked, withirritated concern. "Of course there are enough of the red vagabonds inthis new El Dorado of yours, without that particular squaw. But it wouldbe a pity that so plucky a one should be translated. "

Then a yell of triumph came from the other shore. A canoe had beenloosened, and was fairly flying over the water to where the child had beendragged to the surface, and the rescuer was holding herself up by the slowefforts of one arm, but could make no progress with her burden. 

"That's no squaw!" commented the other man, who had been looking throughthe glass. 

"Why, Dan!"

"It's no squaw, I tell you, " insisted the other, with the superiorknowledge of a native. "Thought so the minute I saw her drop the shoes andjacket that way. She didn't make a single Indian move. It's a whitewoman!"

"Queer place for a white woman, isn't it?"

The man called Dan did not answer. The canoe had reached that figure inthe water and the squaw in it lifted the now senseless child and laid himin the bottom of the light craft. 

A slight altercation seemed going on between the woman in the water andthe one in the boat. The former was protesting against being helped onboard--the men could see that by their gestures. She finally gained herpoint, for the squaw seized the paddle and sent the boat shoreward withall the strength of her brown arms, while the one in the water held on tothe canoe and was thus towed back, where half the Indian village had nowswarmed to receive them. 

"She's got sand and sense, " and Dan nodded his appreciation of the towingprocess; "for, chilled as she must be, the canoe would more than likelyhave turned over if she had tried to climb into it. Look at the pow-wowthey are kicking up! That little red devil must count for big stakes withthem. "

"But the woman who swam after him. See! they try to stand her on her feet, but she can't walk. There! she's on the ground again. I'd give half mysupper to know if she has killed herself with that ice-bath. "

"Maybe you can eat all your supper and find out, too, " observed the other, with a shrug of his shoulders, and a quizzical glance at his companion, "unless even the glimpse of a petticoat has chased away your appetite. Youhad better take some advice from an old man, Max, and swear offapproaching females in this country, for the specimens you'll find herearen't things to make you proud they're human. "

"An old man!" repeated Mr. Lyster with a smile of derision. "You must bepretty near twenty-eight years old--aren't you, Dan? and just about fiveyears older than myself. And what airs you do assume in consequence! Withall the weight of those years, " he added, slowly, "I doubt, Mr. DanOverton, if you have really _lived_ as much as I have. "

One glance of the dark eyes was turned on the speaker for an instant, andthen the old felt hat again shaded them as he continued watching the groupon the far shore. The swimmer had been picked up by a stalwart Indianwoman, and was carried bodily up to one of the lodges, while anothersquaw--evidently the mother--carried the little redskin who had caused allthe commotion. 

"I suppose, by living, you mean the life of settlements--or, to condensethe question still more, the life of cities, " continued Overton, stretching himself lazily on the bank. "You mean the life of a certain setin one certain city--New York, for instance, " and he grinned at theexpression of impatience on the face of the other. "Yes, I reckon New Yorkis about the one, and a certain part of the town to live in. A certaingang of partners, who have a certain man to make their clothes and bootsand hats, and stamp his name on the inside of them, so that other folkscan see, when you take off your coat, or your hat, or your gloves, thatthey were made at just the right place. This makes you a man worthknowing--isn't that about the idea? And in the afternoon, at just aboutthe right hour, you rig yourself out in a certain cut of coat, and strollfor an hour or so on a certain street! In the evening--if a man wants tounderstand just what it is to live--he must get into other clothes anddrop into the theater, making a point of being introduced to any heavyswell within reach, so you can speak of it afterward, you know. Just asyour chums like to say they had a supper with a pretty actress, afterthe curtain went down; but they don't go into details, and own up that the'actress' maybe never did anything on a stage but walk on in armor andcarry a banner. Oh, scowl if you want to! Of course it sounds shoddy whena trapper outlines it; but it doesn't seem shoddy to the people who livelike that. Then, about the time that all good girls are asleep, it is justthe hour for a supper to be ordered, at just the right place for the wineto be good, and the dishes served in A1 shape, with a convenient waiterwho knows how dim to make the lights, and how to efface himself, and letyou wait on your 'lady' with your own hands. And she'll go home wearing aring of yours--two, if you have them; and you'll wake up at noon next day, and think what a jolly time you had, but with your head so muddled thatyou can't remember where it was you were to meet her the next night, orwhether it was the next night that her husband was to be home, and shecouldn't see you at all. " Overton rolled over on his face and grunteddisdainfully, saying: "That's about the style of thing you call _living_, don't you, sonny?"

"Great Scott, Dan!" and the "sonny" addressed stared at him in perplexity, "one never knows what to expect of you. Of course there is _some_ truth inthe sketch you make; but--but I thought you had never ranged to theEast?"

"Did you? Well, I don't look as if I'd ever ranged beyond the timber, doI?" and he stretched out his long legs with their shabby coverings, andstuck his fingers through a hole in his hat. "This outfit doesn't look asif the hands of a Broadway tailor had ever touched it. But, my boy, thesketch you speak of would be just as true to life among a certain set inany large city of the States; only in the West, or even in the South, those ambitious sports would know enough to buy a horse on their ownjudgment, if they wanted to ride. Or would bet on the races withouthustling around to find some played-out jockey who would give them tips. "

"Well, to say the least, your opinion is not very flattering to us, "remarked the young man, moodily. "You've got some grudge against the East, I guess. "

"Grudge? Not any. And you're all right, Max. You will find thousandswilling to keep to your idea of life, so we won't split on that wedge. Myold stepdad would chime in with you if he were here. He prates aboutcivilization and Eastern culture till I get weary sometimes. Culture! Waittill you see him. He's all right in his way, of course; but as I cut loosefrom home when only fifteen, and never ran across the old man again untiltwo years ago--well, you see, I can make my estimates in that directionwithout being biased by family feeling. And I reckon he does the samething. I don't know what to expect when I go back this time; but, fromsigns around camp when I left, I wouldn't be surprised if he presented mewith a stepmother on my return. "

"A stepmother? Whew!" whistled the other. "Well, that shows there are somewhite women in your region, anyway. "

"Oh, yes, we have several. This particular one is a Pennsylvania product;talks through her nose, and eats with her knife, and will maybe try tomake eyes at you and keep you in practice. But she is a good, squarewoman; simply one of the many specimens that drift out here. Came up fromHelena with the 'boom, ' and started a milliner store--a milliner store inthe bush, mind you! But after the Indians had bought all the brightfeathers and artificial flowers, she changed her sign, and keeps aneating-house now. It is the high-toned corner of the camp. She can cooksome; and I reckon that's what catches the old man. "

"Any more interesting specimens like that?"

"Not like that, " returned Overton; "but there are some more. "

Then he arose, and stood listening to sounds back in the wild forests. 

"I hear the 'cayuse' bell, " he remarked; "so the others are coming. We'llgo back up to the camp, and, after 'chuck, ' we'll go over and give you anearer view of the tribe on the other shore, if you want to add them tothe list of your sight-seeing. "

"Certainly I do. They'll be a relief after the squads of railroad sectionhands we've been having for company lately. They knocked all the romanceout of the wildly beautiful country we've been coming through since weleft the Columbia River. "

"Come back next year; then a boat will be puffing up here to the landing, and you can cross to the Columbia in a few hours, for the road will becompleted then. "

"And you--will you be here then?"

"Well--yes; I reckon so. I never anchor anywhere very long; but thiscountry suits me, and the company seems to need me. "

The young fellow looked at him and laughed, and dropped his hand on thebroad shoulder with a certain degree of affection. 

"Seems to need you?" he repeated. "Well, Mr. Dan Overton, if the day evercomes when _I'm_ necessary to the welfare of a section as large as agood-sized State, I hope I'll know enough to appreciate my ownimportance. "

"Hope you will, " said Overton, with a kindly smile. "No reason why youshould not be of use. Every man with a fair share of health and strengthought to be of use somewhere. "

"Yes, that sounds all right and is easy to grasp, if you have been broughtup with the idea. But suppose you had been trained by a couple of maidenaunts who only thought to give you the manners of a gentleman, and leaveyou their money to get through the world with? I guess, under suchcircumstances, you, too, might have settled into the feathery nestprepared for you, and thought you were doing your duty to the world if youwere only ornamental, " and the dubious smile on his really handsome facerobbed the speech of any vanity. 

"You're all right, I tell you, " returned the other. "Don't growl atyourself so much. You'll find your work and buckle down to it, some ofthese days. Maybe you'll find it out here--who knows? Of course Mr. Seldonwould see to it that you got any post you would want in this district. "

"Yes, he's a jolly old fellow, and has shown me a lot of favors. Seems tome relatives mean more to folks out here than they do East, because so fewhave their families or relatives along, I guess. If it had not been forSeldon, I rather think I would not have had the chance of this wild tripwith you. "

"Likely not. I don't generally want a tenderfoot along when I've work todo. No offense, Max; but they are too often a hindrance. Now that you havecome, though, I'll confess I'm glad of it. The lonely trips over this wildregion tend to make a man silent--a bear among people when he does reach acamp. But we've talked most of the time, and I reckon I feel the better ofit. I know I'll miss you when I go over this route again. You'll be onyour way East by that time. "

The "cayuse" bell sounded nearer and nearer, and directly from the denseforest a packhorse came stepping with care over the fallen logs, where thesign of a trail was yet dim to any eyes but those of a woodsman. A bell atits neck tinkled as it walked, and after it four others followed, all withheavy loads bound to their backs. It looked strange to see the patientanimals thus walk without guide or driver through the dense timber of themountains; but a little later voices were heard, and two horsemen came outof the shadows of the wood, and followed the horses upward along the bankof the river to where a little stream of fresh water tumbled down to theKootenai. There a little camp was located, an insignificant gathering oftents, but one that meant a promising event to the country, for it was tobe the connecting point of the boats that would one day float from theStates on the river, and the railroad that would erelong lead westwardover the trail from which the packhorses were bringing supplies. 

The sun was setting and all the ripples of the river shone red in itsreflected light. Forests of pine loomed up black and shadowy above theshores; and there, higher up--up where the snow was, all tips of the riverrange were tinged a warm pink, and where the shadows lay, the lavender andfaint purples drifted into each other, and bit by bit crowded the pinkline higher and higher until it dared touch only the topmost peaks withits lingering kiss. 

Lyster halted to look over the wild beauty of the wilderness, and from theharmony of river and hills and sky his eyes turned to Overton. 

"You are right, Dan, " he said, with an appreciative smile, a smile thatopened his lips and showed how perfect the mouth was under the brownmustache--"you are right enough to keep close to all these beauties. Youseem in some way to belong to them--not that you are so much 'a thing ofbeauty' yourself, " and the smile widened a little; "but you have in youall the strength of the hills and the patience of the wilderness. You knowwhat I mean. "

"Yes, I guess so, " answered Overton. "You want some one to spout verses toor make love to, and there is no subject handy. I can make allowances foryou, though. Those tendencies are apt to stick to a man for about a yearafter a trip to Southern California. I don't know whether it's the girlsdown there, or the wine that is accountable for it; but whatever it is, you have been back from there only three months. You've three-quarters ofa year to run yet--maybe more; for I've a notion that you have a leaningin that direction even in your most sensible moments. "

"H'm! You must have made a trip to that wine country yourself sometime, "observed Lyster. "Your theory suggests practice. Were there girls and winethere then?"

"Plenty, " returned Overton, briefly. "Come on. There's the cook shoutingsupper. "

"And after supper we're to go over to the Kootenai camp. Say! what is themeaning of that name, anyway? You know all their jargons up here; do youknow that, too?"

"Nobody does, I reckon; there are lots of theories flying around. Thegenerally accepted one is that they were called the '_Court Nez_' by theFrench trappers long ago, and that Kootenai is the result, aftergenerations of Indian pronunciation. They named the '_Nez Perces_, 'too--the 'pierced noses, ' you know; but that name has kept its meaningbetter. You'll find the trail of the French all through the Indian tribesup here. "

"Think that was a Frenchwoman in the river back there? You said she waswhite. "

"Yes, I did. But it's generally the Frenchmen you find among the reds, andnot the women; though I do know some square white women across the linewho have married educated Indians. "

"But they are generally a lazy, shiftless set?"

The tone was half inquiring, and Overton grimaced and smiled. 

"They are not behind the rest, when it comes to a fight, " he answered. "And as to lazy--well, there are several colors of people who are that, under some circumstances. I have an Indian friend across in the States, who made eight thousand dollars in a cattle deal last year, and didn'tsell out, either. Now, when you and I can do as well on capital we'veearned ourselves, then maybe we'll have a right to criticise some of therest for indolence. But you can't do much to improve Indians, or any oneelse, by penning them up in so many square miles and bribing them to begood. The Indian cattleman I speak of kept clear of the reservation, andafter drifting around for a while, settled down to the most naturalcivilized calling possible to an Indian--stock-raising. Dig in the ground?No; they won't do much of that, just at first. But I've eaten some prettygood garden truck they've raised. "

Lyster whistled and arched his handsome brows significantly. 

"So your sympathies run in that direction, do they? Is there a KootenaiPocahontas somewhere in the wilderness accountable for your ideas? That isabout the only ground I could excuse you on, for I think they are beastly, except in pictures. "

They had reached a gathering of men who were seated at a table in the openair--some long boards laid on trestles. 

Overton and his friend were called to seats at the head of the table, where the "boss" of the construction gang sat. The rough pleasantries ofthe men, and the way they made room for him, showed that the big bronzedranger was a favorite visitor along the "works. "

They looked with some curiosity at his more finely garbed companion, buthe returned their regard with a good deal of careless audacity, and wontheir liking by his independence. But in the midst of the social studieshe was making of them, he heard Overton say:

"And you have not heard of a white girl in this vicinity?"

"Never a girl. Are you looking for one? Old Akkomi, the Indian, has goneinto camp across the river, and he might have a red one to spare. "

"Perhaps, " agreed Overton. "He's an old acquaintance of mine--a year old. But I'm not looking for red girls just now, and I'm going to tell the oldman to keep the families clear of your gang, too. " Then to Lyster heremarked:

"Whether these people know it or not, there is a white girl in the Indiancamp--a young girl, too; and before we sleep, we'll see who she is. "

CHAPTER II. 

IN THE LODGE OF AKKOMI. 

The earliest stars had picked their way through the blue canopy, when themen from the camp crossed over to the fishing village of the Indians; forit was only when the moon of May, or of June, lightened the sky that thered men moved their lodges to the north--their winter resort was theStates. 

"Dan--umph! How?" grunted a tall brave lounging at the opening of thetepee. He arose, and took his pipe from his lips, glancing with assumedindifference at the handsome young stranger, though, in reality, Black Bowwas not above curiosity. 

"How?" returned Overton, and reached out his hand. "I am glad to see thatthe lodges by the river hold friends instead of strangers, " he continued. "This, too, is a friend--one from the big ocean where the sun rises. Wecall him Max. "

"Umph! How?" and Lyster glanced in comical dismay at his friend as hishand was grasped by one so dirty, so redolent of cooked fish, as the oneBlack Bow was gracious enough to offer him. 

Thereupon they were asked to seat themselves on the blanket of thatdignitary--no small favor in the eyes of an Indian. Overton talked of thefish, and the easy markets there would soon be for them, when the boatsand the cars came pushing swiftly through the forests; of the many wolvesBlack Bow had killed in the winter past; of how well the hunting shirtof deer-skin had worn that Black Bow's squaw had sold him when he met themlast on the trail; of any and many things but the episode of the eveningof which Lyster was waiting to hear. 

As the dusk fell, Lyster fully appreciated the picturesque qualities ofthe scene before him. The many dogs and their friendly attentionsdisturbed him somewhat, but he sat there feeling much as if in a theater;for those barbarians, in their groupings, reminded him of bits of stagesetting he had seen at some time or another. 

One big fire was outside the lodges, and over it a big kettle hung, andthe steam drifted up and over the squaws and children gathered there. Someof them came over and looked at him, and several grunted at Overton. BlackBow would order them away once in a while with a lordly "Klehowyeh, " muchas he did the dogs; and, like the dogs, they would promptly return, andgaze with half-veiled eyes at the elegance of the high boots covering theshapely limbs of Mr. Lyster. 

The men were away on a hunt, Black Bow explained; only he and Akkomi, thehead chief, had not gone. Akkomi was growing very old and no longer ledthe hunts; therefore a young chief must ever be near to his call; so BlackBow was also absent from the hunt. 

"We stay until two suns rise, " and Overton pointed across to the camp ofthe whites. "To-morrow I would ask that Black Bow and the chief Akkomi eatat our table. This is the kinsman--_tillicums_--of the men who make thegreat work where the mines are and the boats that are big and the carsthat go faster than the horses run. He wants that the two great chiefs ofthe Kootenais eat of his food before he goes back again to the towns ofthe white people. "

Lyster barely repressed a groan as he heard the proposal made, but Overtonwas blandly oblivious of the appealing expression of his friend; the thinghe was interested in was to bring Black Bow to a communicative mood, fornot a sign could he discover of a white woman in the camp, though he wasconvinced there was or had been one there. 

The invitation to eat succeeded. Black Bow would tell the old chief oftheir visit; maybe he would talk with them now, but he was not sure. Thechief was tired, his thoughts had been troubled that day. The son of hisdaughter had been near death in the river there. He was only a child, andcould not swim yet; a young squaw of the white people had kept him fromdrowning, and the squaw of Akkomi had been making medicines for her eversince. 

"Young squaw! Where comes a white squaw from to the Kootenai lakes?" askedOverton, incredulously. "Half white, half red, maybe. "

"White, " affirmed their host. "Where? Humph! Where come the sea-birds fromthat get lost when they fly too far from shore? Kootenai not know, butthey drop down sometimes by the rivers. So this one has come. She hastalked with Akkomi; but he tell nothing; only maybe we will all dance adance some day, and then she will be Kootenai, too. "

"_Adopt_ her, " muttered Overton, and glanced at Lyster; but thatgentleman's attention was given at the moment to a couple of squaws whowalked past and looked at him out of the corners of their eyes, so hemissed that portion of Black Bow's figurative information. 

"I have need to see the chief Akkomi, " said Overton, after a moment'sthought. "It would be well if I could see him before sleeping. Of these, "producing two colored handkerchiefs, "will you give one to him, that hemay know I am in earnest, the other will you not wear for Dan?"

The brave grunted a pleased assent, and carefully selecting thehandkerchief with the brightest border, thrust it within his huntingshirt. He then proceeded to the lodge of the old chief, bearing the otherostentatiously in his hand, as though he were carrying the fate of hisnation in the gaudy bit of silk and cotton weaving. 

"What are you trading for?" asked Lyster, and looked like protesting, whenOverton answered:

"An audience with Akkomi. "

"Great Cćsar! is one of that sort not enough? I'll never feel that my handis clean again until I can give it a bath with some sort of disinfectantstuff. Now there's another one to greet! I'll not be able to eat fishagain for a year. Why didn't luck send the old vagabond hunting with therest? I can endure the women, for they don't sprawl around you and shakehands with you. Just tell me what I'm to donate for being allowed to baskin the light of Akkomi's countenance? Haven't a thing over here but somecigars. "

Overton only laughed silently, and gave more attention to the lodge ofAkkomi than to his companion's disgust. When Black Bow emerged from thetent, he watched him sharply as he approached, to learn from the Indian'scountenance, if possible, the result of the message. 

"If he sends a royal request that we partake of supper, I warn you, Ishall be violently and immediately taken ill--too ill to eat, " whisperedLyster, meaningly. 

Black Bow seated himself, filled his pipe, handed it to a squaw to light, and then sent several puffs of smoke skyward, ere he said:

"Akkomi is old, and the time for his rest has come. He says the door ofhis lodge is open--that Dan may go within and speak what there is to say. But the stranger--he must wait till the day comes again. "

"Snubbed me, by George!" laughed Lyster. "Well, am I then to wait outsidethe portals, and be content with the crumbs you choose to carry out tome?"

"Oh, amuse yourself, " returned Overton, carelessly, and was on his feet atonce. "I leave you to the enjoyment of Black Bow. "

A moment later he reached the lodge of the old chief and, withoutceremony, walked in to the center of it. 

A slight fire was there, --just enough to kill the dampness of the river'sedge, and over it the old squaw of Akkomi bent, raking the dry sticks, until the flames fluttered upward and outlined the form of the chief, coiled on a pile of skins and blankets against the wall. 

He nodded a welcome, said "Klehowyeh, " and motioned with his pipe that hisvisitor should be seated on another pile of clothing and bedding, near hisown person. 

Then it was that Overton discovered a fourth person in the shadowsopposite him--the white woman he had been curious about. 

And it was not a woman at all, --only a girl of perhaps sixteen yearsinstead--who shrank back into the gloom, and frowned on him with great, dark, unchildlike eyes, and from under brows wide and straight as those ofa sculptor's model for a young Greek god; for, if any beauty of featurewas hers, it was boyish in its character. As for beauty of expression, sheassuredly did not cultivate that. The curved red mouth was sullen and theeyes antagonistic. 

One sharp glance showed Overton all this, and also that there was noIndian blood back of the rather pale cheek. 

"So you got out of the water alive, did you?" he asked, in a matter offact way, as though the dip in the river was a usual thing to see. 

She raised her eyes and lowered them again with a sort of insolence, asthough to show her resentment of the fact that he addressed her at all. 

"I rather guess I'm alive, " she answered, curtly, and the visitor turnedto the chief. 

"I saw to-day your child's child in the waters of the Kootenai. I saw thewhite friend lifting him up out of the river, and fighting with death forhim. It would have been a good thing for a man to do, Akkomi. I crossedthe water to-night, to see if your boy is well once more, or if there isany way I can do service for the young white squaw who is your friend. "

The old Indian smoked in silence for a full minute. He was a sharp-eyed, shrewd-faced old fellow. When he spoke, it was in the Chinook jargon, andwith a significant nod toward the girl, as though she was not to hear orunderstand his words. 

"It is true, the son of my daughter is again alive. The breath was gonewhen the young squaw reached him, but she was in time. Dan know the youngsquaw, maybe?"

"No, Akkomi. Who?"

The old fellow shook his head, as if not inclined to give the informationrequired. 

"She tell white men if she want white men to know, " he observed. "Theheart of Akkomi is heavy for her--heavy. A lone trail is a hard one for asquaw in the Kootenai land--a white squaw who is young. She rests here, and may eat of our meat all her days if she will. "

Overton glanced again at the girl, who was evidently, from the words ofthe chief, following some lone trail through the wilderness, --a trailstarting whence, and leading whither? All that he could read was that nohappiness kept her company. 

"But the life of a red squaw in the white men's camps is a bad life, "resumed the old man, after a season of deliberation; "and the life of thewhite squaw in the red man's village is bad as well. "

Overton nodded gravely, but said nothing. By the manner of Akkomi, heperceived that some important thought was stirring in the old man's mind, and that it would develop into speech all the sooner if not hurried. 

"Of all the men of the white camps it is you Akkomi is gladdest to talk tothis day, " continued the chief, after another season of silence; "for you, Dan, talk with a tongue that is straight, and you go many times where thegreat towns are built. "

"The words of Akkomi are true words, " assented Overton, "and my earslisten to hear what he will say. "

"Where the white men live is where this young white squaw should live, "said Akkomi, and the listening squaw of Akkomi grunted assent. It was easyto read that she looked with little favor on the strange white girl withintheir lodge. To be sure, Akkomi was growing old; but the wife of Akkomihad memories of his lusty youth and of various wars she had been forced towage on ambitious squaws who fancied it would be well to dwell in thelodge of the head chief. 

And remembering those days, though so long past, the old squaw was sorelyaverse to the adoption dance for the white girl who lay on their blankets, and thought it good, indeed, that she go to live in the villages of thewhite people. 

Overton nodded gravely. 

"You speak wisely, Akkomi, " he said. 

Glancing at the girl, Dan noted that she was leaning forward and gazing athim intently. Her face gave him the uncomfortable feeling that she perhapsknew what they were talking of, but she dropped back into the shadowsagain, and he dismissed the idea as improbable, for white girls wereseldom versed in the lore of Indian jargon. 

He waited a bit for Akkomi to continue, but as that dignitary evidentlythought he had said enough, if Overton chose to interpret it correctly, the white man asked:

"Would it please Akkomi that I, Dan, should lead the young squaw wherewhite families are?"

"Yes. It is that I thought of when I heard your name. I am old. I cannottake her. She has come a long way on a trail for that which has not beenfound, and her heart is so heavy she does not care where the next trailleads her. So it seems to Akkomi. But she saved the son of my daughter, and I would wish good to her. So, if she is willing, I would have her goto your people. "

"If she is willing!" Overton doubted it, and thought of the scowl withwhich she had answered him before. After a little hesitation, he said: "Itshall be as you wish. I am very busy now, but to serve one who is yourfriend I will take time for a few days. Do you know the girl?"

"I know her, and her father before her. It was long ago, but my eyes aregood. I remember. She is good--girl not afraid. "

"Father! Where is her father?"

"In the grave blankets--so she tells me. "

"And her name--what is she called?"

But Akkomi was not to be stripped of all his knowledge by questions. Hepuffed at the pipe in silence and then, as Overton was as persistentlyquiet as himself, he finally said:

"The white girl will tell to you the things she wants you to know, if shegoes with your people. If she stays here, the lodge of Akkomi has ablanket for her. "

The girl was now face downward on the couch of skins, and when Overtonwished to speak to her he crossed over and gently touched her shoulder. Hewas almost afraid she was weeping, because of the position; but when sheraised her head he saw no signs of tears. 

"Why do you come to me?" she demanded. "I ain't troubling the white folksany. Huh! I didn't even stop at their camp across the river. "

The grunt of disdain she launched at him made him smile. It was so muchmore like that of an Indian than a white person, yet she was white, despite all the red manners she chose to adopt. 

"No, I reckon you didn't stop at the white camp, else I'd have heard ofit. But as you're alone in this country, don't you think you'd be betteroff where other white women live?"

He spoke in the kindliest tone, and she only bit her lip and shrugged herangular shoulders. 

"I will see that you are left with good people, " he continued; "so don'tbe afraid about that. I'm Dan Overton. Akkomi will tell you I'm square. Iknow where there's a good sort of white woman who would be glad to haveyou around, I guess. "

"Is it your wife?" she demanded, with the same sullen, suspicious wrinklebetween her brows. 

His face paled ever so little and he took a step backward, as he looked ather through narrowing eyes. 

"No, miss, it is not my wife, " he said, curtly, and then walked back andsat down beside the old chief. "In fact, she isn't any relation to me, butshe's the nearest white woman I know to leave you with. If you want to gofarther, I reckon I can help you. Anyway, you come along across the lineto Sinna Ferry, and I feel sure you'll find friends there. "

She looked at him unbelievingly. "She's used to being deceived, " decidedOverton, as she watched him; but he stood her gaze without flinching andsmiled back at her. 

"Do you live there?" she asked again, in that abrupt, uncivil way, andturned her eyes to Akkomi, as though to read his countenance as well asthat of the white man, --a difficult thing, however, for the head of theold man was again shrouded in his blanket, from which only the tip of hisnose and his pipe protruded. 

In a far corner the squaw of Akkomi was crouched, her bead-like eyesglittering with a watchful interest, as they turned from one to the otherof the speakers, and missed no tone or gesture of the two so strangely metwithin her tepee. Overton noticed her once, and thought what a subjectfor a picture Lyster would think the whole thing--at long range. He wouldwant to view it from the door of the tepee, and not from the interior. 

But the questioning eyes of the girl were turned to him, and rememberingthem, he said:

"Live there? Well, as much--a little more than I do anywhere else of late. I am to go there in two days; and if you are ready to go, I will take youand be glad to do it. "

"You don't know anything about me, " she protested. 

He smiled, for her tone told him she was yielding. 

"Oh, no--not much, " he confessed, "but you can tell me, you know. "

"I know I can, but I won't, " she said, doggedly. "So I guess you'll justmove on down to the ferry without me. He knows, and he says I can livehere if I want to. I'm tired of the white people. A girl alone is as wellwith the Indians. I think so, anyway, and I guess I'll try camping withthem. They don't ask a word--only what I tell myself. They don't even carewhether I have a name; they would give me one if I hadn't. "

"A suitable name--and a nice Indian one--for you would be, 'The Water Rat'or 'The Girl Who Swims. ' Maybe, " he added, "they will hunt you up one morelike poetry in books (the only place one finds poetry in Indians), 'Laughing Eyes, ' or 'The One Who Smiles. ' Oh, yes, they'll find you a namefast enough. So will I, if you have none. But you have, haven't you?"

"Yes, I have, and it's 'Tana, " said the girl, piqued into telling by thehumorous twinkle in the man's eyes. 

"'Tana? Why, that itself is an Indian name, is it not? And you are notIndian. "

"It's 'Tana, for short. Montana is my name. "

"It is? Well, you've got a big name, little girl, and as it is proof thatyou belong to the States, don't you think you'd better let me take youback there?"

"I ain't going down among white folks who will turn up their noses at me, just because you found me among these redskins, " she answered, scowling athim and speaking very deliberately. "I know how proud decent women are, and I ain't going among any other sort and that's settled. "

"Why, you poor little one, what sort of folks have you been among?" heasked, compassionately. Her stubborn antagonism filled him with more ofpity than tears could have done; it showed so much suspicion, that spokeof horrible associations, and she was so young!

"See here! No one need know I found you among the Indians. I can make upsome story--say you're the daughter of an old partner of mine. It'll be alie, of course, and I don't approve of lies. But if it makes you feelbetter, it goes just the same! Partner dies, you know, and I fall heir toyou. See? Then, of course, I pack you back to civilization, where youcan--well, go to school or something. How's that?"

She did not answer, only looked at him strangely, from under thosestraight brows. He felt an angry impatience with her that she did not takethe proposal differently, when it was so plainly for her good he wasmaking schemes. 

"As to your father being dead--that part of it would be true enough, Isuppose, " he continued; "for Akkomi told me he was dead. "

"Yes--yes, he is dead, " she said coldly, and her tones were so even no onewould imagine it was her father she spoke of. 

"Your mother, too?"

"My mother, too, " she assented. "But I told you I wasn't going to talk anymore about myself, and I ain't. If I can't go to your Sunday-schoolwithout a pedigree, I'll stop where I am--that's all. "

She spoke with the independence of a boy, and it was, perhaps, herindependence that induced the man to be persistent. 

"All right, 'Tana, " he said cheerfully. "You come along on your own terms, so long as you get out of these quarters. I'll tell the dead partnerstory--only the partner must have a name, you know. Montana is a goodname, but it is only a half one, after all. You can give me another, Ireckon. "

She hesitated a little and stared at the glowing embers of the lodge fire. He wondered if she was deciding to tell him a true one, or if she wastrying to think of a fictitious one. 

"Well?" he said at last. 

Then she looked up, and the sullen, troubled, unchildlike eyes made himtroubled for her sake. 

"Rivers is a good name--Rivers?" she asked, and he nodded his head, grimly. 

"That will do, " he agreed. "But you give it just because you were baptizedin the river this evening, don't you?"

"I guess I give it because I haven't any other I intend to be called by, "she answered. 

"And you will cut loose from this outfit?" he asked. "You will come withme, little girl, across there into God's country, where you must belong. "

"You won't let them look down on me?"

"If any one looks down on you, it will be because of something you willdo in the future, 'Tana, " he said, looking at her very steadily. "Understand that, for I will settle it that no one knows how I came acrossyou. And you will go?"

"I--will go. "

"Come, now! that's a good decision--the best you could have made, littlegirl; and I'll take care of you as though you were a cargo of gold. Shakehands on the agreement, won't you?"

She held out her hand, and the old squaw in the corner grunted at thesymbol of friendship. Akkomi watched them with his glittering eyes, butmade no sign. 

It surely was a strange beginning to a strange friendship. 

"You poor little thing!" said Overton, compassionately, as she half shrankfrom the clasp of his fingers. The tender tone broke through whatever wallof indifference she had built about her, for she flung herself facedownward on the couch, and sobbed passionately, refusing to speak again, though Overton tried in vain to calm her. 

CHAPTER III. 

THE IMAGE-MAKER. 

The world was a night older ere Dan Overton informed Lyster that theywould have an addition of one to their party when they continued theirjourney into the States. 

On leaving the village of Akkomi but little conversation was to be hadfrom Dan. In vain did his friend endeavor to learn something of the whitesquaw who swam so well. He simply kept silence, and looked with provokingdisregard on all attempts to surprise him into disclosures. 

But when the camp breakfast was over, and he had evidently thought out hisplan of action, he told Lyster over the sociable influence of a pipe, thathe was going over to the camp of Akkomi again. 

"The fact, is, Max, that the girl we saw yesterday is to go across homewith us. She's a ward of mine. "

"What!" demanded Max, sitting bolt upright in his amazement, "a ward ofyours? You say that as though you had several scattered among the tribesabout here. So it is a Kootenai Pocahontas! What good advice was it yougave me yesterday about keeping clear of Selkirk Range females? And nowyou are deliberately gathering one to yourself, and I will be theunnecessary third on our journey home. Dan! Dan! I wouldn't have thoughtit of you!"

Overton listened in silence until the first outburst was over. 

"Through?" he asked, carelessly; "well, then, it isn't a Pocahontas; itisn't an Indian at all. It is only a little white girl whose fatherwas--was an old partner. Well, he's gone 'over the range'--dead, youknow--and the girl is left to hustle for herself. Naturally, she heard Iwas in this region, and as none of her daddy's old friends were around butme, she just made her camp over there with the Kootenais, and waited tillI reached the river again. She'll go with me down to Sinna; and if shehasn't any other home in prospect, I'll just locate her there with Mrs. Huzzard, the milliner-cook, for the present. Now, that's the story. "

"And a very pretty little one it is, too, " agreed Mr. Max. "For abackwoodsman, who is not supposed to have experience, it is very well puttogether. Oh, don't frown like that! I'll believe she's yourgranddaughter, if you say so, " and he laughed in wicked enjoyment atOverton's flushed face. "It's all right, Dan. I congratulate you. But Iwouldn't have thought it. "

"I suppose, now, " remarked Dan, witheringly, "that by all these remarksand giggles you are trying to be funny. Is that it? Well, as the fun of itis not visible to me yet, I'll just keep my laughter till it is. In themeantime, I'm going over to call on my ward, Miss Rivers, and you canhustle for funny things around camp until I come back. "

"Oh, say, Dan, don't be vindictive. Take me along, won't you? I'll promiseto be good--'pon honor I will. I'll do penance for any depraved suspicionsI may have indulged in. I'll--I'll even shake hands again with BlackBow, there! Beyond that, I can think of no more earnest testimony ofrepentance. "

"I shall go by myself, " decided Overton. "So make a note of it, if you seethe young lady before to-morrow, it will be because she specially requestsit. Understand? I'm not going to have her bothered by people who are onlycurious; not but that she can take her own part, as you'll maybe learnlater. But she was too upset to talk much last night. So I'll go over andfinish this morning, and in the meantime, this side of the river is plentygood enough for you. "

"Is it?" murmured Mr. Lyster, as he eyed the stalwart form of theretreating guardian, who was so bent on guarding. "Well, it would do myheart good, anyway, to fasten another canoe right alongside of yours whereyou land over there, and I shouldn't be surprised if I did it. "

Thus it happened that while Overton was skimming upward across the river, his friend, on mischief bent, was getting a canoe ready to launch. A fewminutes after Overton had disappeared toward the Indian village, thesecond canoe danced lightly over the Kootenai, and the occupant laughed tohimself, as he anticipated the guardian's surprise. 

"Not that I care in the least about seeing the dismal damsel he has tolook after, " mused Lyster. "In fact, I'm afraid she'll be a nuisance, andspoil our jolly good time all the way home. But he is so refreshinglyearnest about everything. And as he doesn't care a snap for girls ingeneral, it is all the more amusing that it is he who should have a chargeof that sort left on his hands. I'd like to know what she looks like. Common, I dare say, for the ultra refined do not penetrate these wildsto help blaze trails; and she swam like a boy. "

When he reached the far shore, no one was in sight. With satisfied smiles, he fastened his canoe to that of Overton, and then cast about for someplace to lie in wait for that selfish personage and surprise him on hisreturn. 

He had no notion of going up to the village, for he wanted only to keepclose enough to trace Overton. Hearing children's voices farther along theshore, he sauntered that way, thinking to see Indian games, perhaps. Whenhe came nearer, he saw they were running races. 

The contestants were running turn about, two at a time. Each victory wasgreeted with shrill cries of triumph. He also noticed that each victorreturned to a figure seated close under some drooping bushes, and eachtime a hand was reached out and some little prize was given to the winner. Then, with shouts of rejoicing, a new race was planned. 

As the stranger stood back of the thick bushes, watching the stretch oflevel beach and the half-naked, childish figures, he grew curious to seewho that one person just out of sight was. 

One thing at last he did discover--that the hand awarding the prizes wastanned like the hand of a boy, but that it certainly had white bloodinstead of red in its veins. What if it should be the ward?

Elated, and full of mischief, he crept closer. If only he could be able togive Overton a description of her when Overton came back to the canoe!

At first all he could see were the hands--hands playing with a bit of wetclay--or so it seemed to him. 

Then his curiosity was more fully aroused when out of the mass arecognizable form was apparent--a crudely modeled head and shoulders of adecided Indian character. 

Lyster was so close now that he could notice how small the hands were, andto see that the head bent above them was covered with short, brown, loosely curled hair, and that there was just a tinge of reddish gold onit, where the sunlight fell. 

A race was just ended, and one of the little young savages trotted upwhere the image-maker was. The small hand was again reached out, and hecould see that the prize the little Indian had raced for was a blue beadof glass. He could see, also, that the owner of the hand had the face of agirl--a girl with dark eyes, and long lashes that touched the rather palecheeks. Her mouth was deliciously saucy, with its bow-like curve, and itsclear redness. She said something he did not understand, and the childrenscampered away to resume the endless races, while she continued themanipulation of the clay, frowning often when it would not take thedesired form. 

Then one of the sharp-eyed little redskins left his companions and slippedback to her, and said something in a tone so low it was almost a whisper. 

She turned at once and looked directly into the thicket, back of whichLyster stood. 

"What are you watching for?" she demanded. "I don't like people who areafraid to show themselves. "

"Well, I'll try to change that as quickly as I can, " Lyster retorted, andcircling the clump of bushes, he stood before her with his hat in hishand, looking smilingly audacious as she frowned on him. 

But the frown faded as she looked; perhaps because 'Tana had never seenany one quite so handsome in all her life, or so fittingly andpicturesquely dressed, for Mr. Maxwell Lyster was artist enough to makethe most of his many good points and to exhibit them all with charmingunconsciousness. 

"I hope you will like me better here than across there, " he said, with asmile that was contagious. "You see, I was too shy to come forward atfirst, and then I was afraid to interrupt your modeling. It is verygood. "

"You don't look shy, " she said, combatively, and drew the clay image back, where he could not look at it. She was not at all sure that he was notlaughing at her, and she covered her worn shoes with the skirt of herdress, feeling suddenly very poor and shabby in the light of his eyes. Shehad not felt at all like that when Overton looked at her in Akkomi'slodge. 

"You would not be so unfriendly if you knew who I am, " he ventured meekly. "Of course, I--Max Lyster--don't amount to much, but I happen to be DanOverton's friend, and with your permission, I hope to continue with him toSinna Ferry, and with you as well; for I am sure you must be MissRivers. "

"If you're sure, that settles it, I suppose, " she returned. "So he--hetold you about me?"

"Oh, yes; we are chums, as you will learn. Then I was so fortunate as tosee your brave swim after that child yesterday. You don't look any theworse for it. "

"No, I'm not. "

"I suppose, now, you thought that little dip a welcome break in themonotony of camp-life, while you were waiting for Dan. "

She looked at him in a quick, questioning way he thought odd. 

"Oh--yes. While I was waiting for--Dan, " she said in a queer tone, andbent her head over the clay image. 

He thought her very interesting with her boyish air, her brusqueness, andindependence. Yet, despite her savage surroundings, a certain amount ofeducation was visible in her speech and manner, and her face had no stampof ignorance on it. 

The young Kootenais silently withdrew from their races, and gatheredwatchfully close to the girl. Their nearness was a discomfiting thing toLyster, for it was not easy to carry on a conversation under theirwatchful eyes. 

"You gave them prizes, did you not?" he asked. "How much wealth must oneoffer to get them to run?"

"Run where?" she returned carelessly, though quietly amused at thescrutiny of the little redskins. They were especially charmed by theglitter of gold mountings on Mr. Lyster's watch-guard. 

"Oh, run races--run anywhere, " he said. 

From a pocket of her blouse she drew forth a few blue beads that yetremained. 

"This is all I had to give them, and they run just as fast for one ofthese as they would for a pony. "

"Good enough! I'll have some races for my own edification and comfort, "and he drew out some coins. "Will you run for this--run far over there?"

The children looked at the girl. She nodded her head, said a word or twounintelligible to him, but perfectly clear to them; for, with sharp looksat the coins and pleased yells, they leaped away to their racing. 

"Now, this is more comfortable, " he said. "May I sit down here? Thanks!Now would you mind telling me whose likeness it is you are making in theclay?"

"I guess you know it's nobody's likeness, " she answered, and again thrustit back out of sight, her face flushing that he should thus make a jest ofher poor efforts. "You've seen real statues, I suppose, and know how theyought to be, but you don't need to look for them in the Purcell Range. "

"But, indeed, I am in earnest about your modeling. Won't you believe me?"and the blue eyes looking into her own were so appealing, that she turnedaway her head half shyly, and a pink flush crept up from her throat. MissRivers was evidently not used to eyes with caressive tendencies and theydisturbed her, for all her strangely unchildlike character. 

"Of course, your work is only in the rough, " he continued; "but it is notat all bad, and has real Indian features. And if you have had noteaching--"

"Huh!" and she looked at him with a mirthless smile. "Where'd any one getteaching of that sort along the Columbia River? Of course, there are somegentlemen--officers and such--about the reservations, but not one butwould only laugh at such a big girl making doll babies out of mud. No, Ihad no teaching to do anything but read, and I did read some in a bookabout a sculptor, and how he made animals and people's faces out of clay. Then I tried. "

As she grew communicative, she seemed so much more what she really was inyears--a child; and he noticed, with satisfaction, that she looked at himmore frankly, while the suspicion faded almost entirely from her face. 

"And are you going to develop into a sculptor under Overton'sguardianship?" he asked. "You see, he has told me of his good luck. "

She made a queer little sound between a laugh and a grunt. 

"I'll bet the rest of the blue beads he didn't call it good luck, " shereturned, looking at him keenly. "Now, honest Injun--did he?"

"Honest Injun! he didn't speak of it as either good or bad luck; simply asa matter of course, that at your father's death you should look him up, and let him know you were alone. Oh, he is a good fellow, Dan is, andglad, I am sure, to be of use to you. "

Her lips opened in a little sigh of content, and a swift, radiant smilewas given him. 

"I'm right glad you say that about him, " she answered, "and I guess youknow him well, too. Akkomi likes him, and Akkomi's sharp. "

The winner of the race here trotted back for the coin, and Lyster showedanother one, as an incentive for all to scatter along the beach again. Itlooked as though the two white people must pay for the grant of privacy onthe river-bank. 

Having grown more at ease with him, 'Tana resumed again the patting andpressing of the clay, using only a little pointed stick, while Lysterwatched, with curiosity, the ingenious way in which she seemed to feel herway to form. 

"Have you ever tried to draw?" he asked. 

She shook her head. 

"Only to copy pictures, like I've seen in some papers, but they neverlooked right. But I want to do everything like that--to make pictures, andstatues, and music, and--oh, all the lovely things there are somewhere, that I've never seen--never will see them, I suppose. Sometimes, when Iget to thinking that I never will see them, I just get as ugly as adrunken man, and I don't care if I never do see anything but Indiansagain. I get so awful reckless. Say!" she said, again with that hard, short laugh, "girls back your way don't get wild like that, do they? Theydon't talk my way either, I guess. "

"Maybe not, and few of them would be able, either, to do what we saw youdo in this river yesterday, " he said kindly. "Dan is a judge of suchthings, you know, and he thought you very nervy. "

"Nervy? Oh, yes; I guess he'd be nervy himself if he was needed. Say! canyou tell me about the camp, or settlement, at this Sinna Ferry? I neverwas there. He says white women are there. Do you know them?"

Lyster explained his own ignorance of the place, knowing it as he did onlythrough Dan's descriptions. 

Then she, from her bit of Indian knowledge, told him Sinna was the oldnorth Indian name for Beaver. Then he got her to tell him other things ofthe Indian country, things of ghost-haunted places and strange witcheries, with which they confused the game and the fish. He fell to wondering whatmanner of man Rivers, the partner of Dan, had been, that his daughter hadgained such strange knowledge of the wild things. But any attempt to learnor question her history beyond yesterday was always checked in some way orother. 

CHAPTER IV. 

DAN'S WARD. 

Mr. Max Lyster was not given to the study of deep problems; his habits ofthought did not run in that groove. But he did watch the young strangerwith unusual interest. Her face puzzled him as much as her presencethere. 

"I feel as though I had seen you before, " he said at last, and her facegrew a shade paler. She did not look up, and when she spoke, it was verycurtly:

"Where?"

"Oh, I don't know--in fact, I believe it is a resemblance to some one Iknow that makes me feel that way. "

"I look like some one you know?"

"Well, yes, you do--a little--a lady who is a little older than you--alittle more of a brunette than you; yet there is a likeness. "

"Where does she live--and what is her name?" she asked, with scantceremony. 

"I don't suppose her name would tell you much, " he answered. "But it isMiss Margaret Haydon, of Philadelphia. "

"Miss Margaret Haydon, " she said slowly, almost contemptuously. "So youknow her?"

"You speak as though you did, " he answered; "and as if you did not likethe name, either. "

"But you think it's pretty, " she said, looking at him sharply. "No, Idon't know such swells--don't want to. "

"How do you know she is a swell?"

"Oh, there's a man owns big works across the country, and that's his name. I suppose they are all of a lot, " she said, indifferently. "Say! are thereany girls at Sinna Ferry, any family folks? Dan didn't tell me--only saidthere was a white woman there, and I could live with her. He hasn't awife, has he?"

"Dan?" and he laughed at the idea, "well, no. He is very kind to women, but I can't imagine the sort of woman he would marry. He is a queer fish, you know. "

"I guess you'll think we're all that up in this wild country, " sheobserved. "Does he know much about books and such things?"

"Such things?"

"Oh, you know! things of the life in the cities, where there's music andtheaters. I love the theaters and pictures! and--and--well, everythinglike that. "

Lyster watched her brightening face, and appreciated all the longing in itfor the things he liked well himself. And she loved the theaters! All hisown boyish enthusiasm of years ago crowded into his memory, as he lookedat her. 

"You have seen plays, then?" he asked, and wondered where she had seenthem along that British Columbia line. 

"Seen plays! Yes, in 'Frisco, and Portland, and Victoria--big, realtheaters, you know; and then others in the big mining camps. Oh, I justdream over plays, when I do see them, specially when the actresses arepretty. But I mostly like the villains better than the heroes. Don't knowwhy, but I do. "

"What! you like to see their wickedness prosper?"

"No--I think not, " she said, doubtfully. "But I tell you, the heroes aregenerally just too good to be live men, that's all. And the villain mostlytalks more natural, gets mad, you know, and breaks things, and rides overthe lay-out as though he had some nerve in him. Of course, they alwaysmake him throw up his hands in the end, and every man in the audienceapplauds--even the ones who would act just as he does if such a prettyhero was in their way. "

"Well, you certainly have peculiar ideas of theatrical personages--for ayoung lady, " decided Lyster, laughing. "And why you have a grievanceagainst the orthodox handsome hero, I can't see. "

"He's too good, " she insisted, with the little frown appearing between herbrows, "and no one is ever started in the play with a fair chance againsthim. He is always called Willie, where the villain would be calledBill--now, isn't he? Then the girl in the story always falls in love withhim at first sight, and that's enough to rile any villain, especially whenhe wants her himself. "

"Oh!" and the face of the young man was a study, as he inspected thiswonderful ward of Dan. Whatever he had expected from the young swimmer ofthe Kootenai, from the welcomed guest of Akkomi, he had not expected thissort of thing. 

She was twisting her pretty mouth, with a schoolgirl's earnestness, over aproblem, and accenting thus her patient forming of the clay face. Shebuilt no barriers up between herself and this handsome stranger, as shehad in the beginning with Overton. What she had to say was uttered withall freedom--her likes, her thoughts, her ambitions. At first the finenessand perfection of his apparel had been as grandeur and insolence whencontrasted with her own weather-stained, coarse skirt of wool, and herboy's blouse belted with a strap of leather. Even the blue beads--her onefeminine bit of adornment--had been stripped from her throat, that shemight give some pleasure to the little bronze-tinted runners on the shore. But the gently modulated, sympathetic tones of Lyster and the kindlyfellowship in his eyes, when he looked at her, almost made her forget herown shabbiness (all but those hideous coarse shoes!) for he talked to herwith the grace of the people in the plays she loved so, and had not oncespoken as though to a stray found in the shelter of an Indian camp. 

But he did look curious when she expressed those independent ideas onquestions over which most girls would blush or appear at least a littleconscious. 

"So, you would put a veto on love at first sight, would you?" he asked, laughingly. "And the beauty of the hero would not move you at all? What avery odd young lady you would have me think you! I believe love at firstsight is generally considered, by your age and sex, the pinnacle of allthings hoped for. "

A little color did creep into her face at the unnecessary personalconstruction put on her words. She frowned to hide her embarrassment andthrust out her lips in a manner that showed she had little vanity as toher features and their attractiveness. 

"But I don't happen to be a young lady, " she retorted; "and we think as weplease up here in the bush. Maybe your proper young ladies would be veryodd, too, if they were brought up out here like boys. "

She arose to her feet, and he saw more clearly then how slight she was;her form and face were much more childish in character than her speech, and the face was looking at him with resentful eyes. 

"I'm going back to camp. "

"Now, I've offended you, haven't I?" he asked, in surprise. "Really, I didnot mean to. Won't you forgive me?"

She dug her heel in the sand and did not answer; but the fact that sheremained at all assured him she would relent. He was amused at her quickshow of temper. What a prospect for Dan!

"I scarcely know what I said to vex you, " he began; but she flashed asullen look at him. 

"You think I'm odd--and--and a nobody; just because I ain't like fineyoung ladies you know somewheres--like Miss Margaret Haydon, " and she dugthe sand away with vicious little kicks. "Nice ladies with kid slipperson, " she added, derisively, "the sort that always falls in love with thepretty man, the hero. Huh! I've seen some men who were heroes--realones--and I never saw a pretty one yet. "

As she said it, she looked very straight into the very handsome face ofMr. Lyster. 

"A young Tartar!" he decided, mentally, while he actually colored at thedirectness of her gaze and her sweepingly contemptuous opinion of "prettymen. "

"I see I'd better vacate your premises since you appear unwilling toforgive me even my unintentional faults, " he decided, meekly. "I'm verysorry, I'm sure, and hope you will bear no malice. Of course I--nobodywould want you to be different from what you are; so you must not think Imeant that. I had hoped you would let me buy that clay bust as a mementoof this morning, but I'm afraid to ask favors now. I can only hope thatyou will speak to me again to-morrow. Until then, good-by. "

She raised her eyes sullenly at first, but they dropped, ashamed, beforethe kindness of his own. She felt coarse and clumsy, and wished she hadnot been so quick to quarrel. And he was turning away! Maybe he wouldnever speak nicely to her again, and she loved to hear him speak. 

Then her hand was thrust out to him, and in it was the little clay model. 

"You can have it. I'll give it to you, " she said, quite humbly. "It ain'tvery pretty, but if you like it--"

Thus ended the first of many differences between Dan's ward and Dan'sfriend. 

When Daniel Overton himself came stalking down among the Indian children, looking right and left from under his great slouch hat, he haltedsuddenly, and with his lips closed somewhat grimly, stood there watchingthe rather pretty picture before him. 

But the prettiness of it did not seem to appeal to him strongly. He lookedon the girl's half smiling, drooped face, on Lyster, who held the modeland his hat in one hand and, with his handsome blonde head bared, held outhis other hand to her, saying something in those low, deferential tonesDan knew so well. 

Her hand was given after a little hesitation. When they beheld Dan so nearthem, the hands were unclasped and each looked confused. 

Mr. Lyster was the first to recover, and adjusting his head covering oncemore, he held up the clay model to view. 

"Thought you'd be around before long, " he remarked, with a provoking gleamin his eyes. "I really had no hope of meeting Miss Rivers before you thismorning; but fortune favors the brave, you know, and fortune sent meright along these sands for my morning walk--a most indulgent fortune, for, look at this! Did you know your ward is an embryo sculptress?"

The older man looked indifferently enough at the exalted bit of clay. 

"I leave discoveries of that sort to you. They seem to run in your linemore than mine, " he answered, briefly. Then he turned to the girl. "Akkomitold me you were here with the children, 'Tana. If you had other company, Akkomi would have made him welcome. "

He did not speak unkindly, yet she felt that in some way he was notpleased; and perhaps--perhaps he would change his mind and leave her wherehe found her! And if so, she might never see--either of their faces again!As the thought came to her, she looked up at Dan in a startled way, andhalf put out her hand. 

"I--I did not know. I don't like the lodges. It is better here by theriver. It is _your_ friend that came, and I--"

"Certainly. You need not explain. And as you seem to know each other, Ineed not do any introducing, " he answered, as she seemed to grow confused. "But I have a little time to talk to you this morning and so came early. "

"Which means that I can set sail for the far shore, " added Lyster, amiably. "All right; I'm gone. Good-by till to-morrow, Miss Rivers. I'mgrateful for the clay Indian, and more grateful that you have agreed to befriends with me again. Will you believe, Dan, that in our shortacquaintance of half an hour, we have had time for one quarrel and 'makeup'? It is true. And now that she is disposed to accept me as a travelingcompanion, don't you spoil it by giving me a bad name when my back isturned. I'll wait at the canoes. "

With a wave of his hat, he passed out of sight around the clump of bushes, and down along the shore, singing cheerily, and the words floated back tothem:

 "Come, love! come, love! My boat lies low; She lies high and dry On the Ohio. "

Overton stood looking at the girl for a little time after Lysterdisappeared. His eyes were very steady and searching, as though he beganto realize the care a ward might be, especially when the antecedents andpast life of the ward were so much of stubborn mystery to him. 

"I wonder, " he said, at last, "if there is any chance of your being myfriend, too, in so short a time as a half-hour? Oh, well, never mind, " headded, as he saw the red mouth tremble, and tears show in her eyes as shelooked at him. "Only don't commence by disliking, that's all; forunfriendliness is a bad thing in a household, let alone in a canoe, and Ican be of more downright use to you, if you give me all the confidence youcan. "

"I know what you mean--that I must tell you about--about how I came here, and all; but I won't!" she burst out. "I'll die here before I do! I hatedthe people they said were my people. I was glad when they weredead--glad--glad! Oh, you'll say it's wicked to think that way aboutrelatives. Maybe it is, but it's natural if they've always been wicked toyou. I'll go to the bad place, I reckon, for feeling this way, and I'lljust have to go, for I can't feel any other way. "

"'Tana--_'Tana!_" and his hand fell on her shoulder, as though to shakeher away from so wild a mood. "You are only a girl yet. When you areolder, you will be ashamed to say you ever hated your parents--whoeverthey were--your mother!"

"I ain't saying anything about her, " she answered bitterly. "She diedbefore I can mind. I've been told she was a lady. But I won't ever use thename again she used. I--I want to start square with the world, if I leavethese Indians, and I can't do it unless I change my name and try to forgetthe old one. It has a curse on it--it has. "

She was trembling with nervousness, and her eyes, though tearless, werestormy and rebellious. 

"You'll think I'm bad, because I talk this way, " she continued, "but Iain't--I ain't. I've fought when I had to, and--and I'd swear--sometimes;but that's all the bad I ever did do. I won't any more if you take me withyou. I--I can cook and keep house for you, if you hain't got folks of yourown, and--I do want to go with you. "

 "Come, love! come! Won't you go along with me? And I'll take you back To old Tennessee!"

The words of the handsome singer came clearly back to them. Overton, aboutto speak, heard the words of the song, and a little smile, half-bitter, half-sad, touched his lips as he looked at her. 

"I see, " he said, quietly, "you care more about going to-day, than you didwhen I talked to you last night. Well, that's all right. And I reckon youcan make coffee for me as long as you like. That mayn't be long, though, for some of the young fellows will be wanting you to keep house for thembefore many years, and you'll naturally do it. How old are you?"

"I'm--past sixteen, " she said, in a deprecating way, as though ashamed ofher years and her helplessness. "I'm old enough to work, and I will workif I get where it's any use trying. But I won't keep house for any one butyou. "

"Won't you?" he asked, doubtfully. "Well, I've an idea you may. But we'lltalk about that when the time comes. This morning I wanted to talk ofsomething else before we start--you and Max and I--down into Idaho. I'mnot asking the name of the man you hate so; but if I am to acknowledge himas an old acquaintance of mine, you had better tell me what business hewas in. You see, it might save complications if any one should run acrossus some day and know. "

"No one will know me, " she said, decidedly. "If I didn't know that, I'dstay right here, I think. And as to him, my fond parent, " and she made agrimace--"I guess you can call him a prospector and speculator--either ofthose would be correct. I think they called him Jim, when he waschristened. "

"Akkomi said last night you had been on the trail hunting for some one. Was it a friend, or--or any one I could help you look for?"

"No, it wasn't a friend, and I'm done with the search and glad of it. Didyou, " she added, looking at him darkly, "ever put in time hunting for anyone you didn't want to find?"

Without knowing it, Miss Rivers must have touched on a subject rathersensitive to her guardian, for his face flushed, and he gazed at herwith a curious expression in his eyes. 

"Maybe I have, little girl, " he said at last. "I reckon I know how to letyour troubles alone, anyway, if I can't help them. But I must tell you, Max--Max Lyster, you know--will be the only one very curious about yourpresence here--as to the route you came, etc. You had better be preparedfor that. "

"It won't be very hard, " she answered, "for I came over from Sproats'Landing, up to Karlo, and back down here. "

"Over from Sproats--you?" he asked, looking at her nervously. "I heardnothing of a white girl making that trip. When, and how did you do it?"

"Two weeks ago, and on foot, " was the laconic reply. "As I had only apaper of salt and some matches, I couldn't afford to travel in high style, so I footed it. I had a ring and a blanket, and I traded them up at Karlofor an old tub of a dugout, and got here in that. "

"You had some one with you?"

"I was alone. "

Overton looked at her with more of amazement than she had yet inspired inhim. He thought of that indescribably wild portage trail from the Columbiato the Kootenai. When men crossed it, they preferred to go in company, andthis slip of a girl had dared its loneliness, its dangers alone. Hethought of the stories of death, by which the trail was haunted; ofprospectors who had verged from that dim path and had been lost in thewilderness, where their bones were found by Indians or white hunters longafter; of strange stories of wild beasts; of all the weird sounds of thejungles; of places where a misstep would send one lifeless to the jaggedfeet of huge precipices. And through that trail of terror she hadwalked--alone!

"I have nothing more to ask, " he said briefly. "But it is not necessary totell any of the white people you meet that you made the trip alone. "

"I know, " she said, humbly, "they'd think it either wasn't true--or--orelse that it oughtn't to be true. I know how they'd look at me and whisperthings. But if--if you believe me--"

She paused uncertainly, and looked up at him. All the rebellion andpassion had faded out of her eyes now: they were only appealing. What awild, changeable creature she was with those quick contrasts of temper!wild as the name she bore--Montana--the mountains. Something like thatthought came into his mind as he looked at her. 

He had gathered other wild things from his trips into the wilderness;young bears with which to enliven camp life; young fawns that he had lovedand cared for, because of the beauty of eyes and form; even a pair ofkittens had been carried by him across into the States, and developed intohealthy, marauding panthers. One of these had set its teeth through theflesh of his hand one day ere he could conquer and kill it, and his fawns, cubs and smaller pets had drifted from him back to their forests, or elseinto the charge of some other prospector who had won their affections. 

He remembered them, and the remembrance lent a curious character to thesmile in his eyes, as he held out his hand to her. 

"I do believe you, for it is only cowards who tell lies; and I don'tbelieve you'd make a good coward--would you?"

She did not answer, but her face flushed with pleasure, and she looked upat him gratefully. He seemed to like that better than words. 

"Akkomi called you 'Girl-not-Afraid, '" he continued. "And if I were aredskin, too, I would look up an eagle feather for you to wear in yourhair. I reckon you've heard that only the braves dare wear eaglefeathers. "

"I know, but I--"

"But you have earned them by your own confession, " he said, kindly, "andsome day I may run across them for you. In the meantime, I have onlythis. "

He held out a beaded belt of Indian manufacture, a pretty thing, and sheopened her eyes in glad surprise, as he offered it to her. 

"For me? Oh, Dan!--Mr. Overton--I--"

She paused, confused at having called him as the Indians called him; buthe smiled understandingly. 

"We'll settle that name business right here, " he suggested. "You call meDan, if it comes easier to you. Just as I call you 'Tana. I don't know'Mr. Overton' very well myself in this country, and you needn't troubleyourself to remember him. Dan is shorter. If I had a sister, she'd call meDan, I suppose; so I give you license to do so. As to the belt, I got it, with some other plunder, from some Columbia River reds, and you use it. There is some other stuff in Akkomi's tepee you'd better put on, too; it'snew stuff--a whole dress--and I think the moccasins will about fit you. Ibrought over two pairs, to make sure. Now, don't get any independentnotions in your head, " he advised, as she looked at him as though about toprotest. "If you go to the States as my ward, you must let me take themanagement of the outfit. I got the dress for an army friend of mine, whowanted it for his daughter; but I guess it will about fit you, and shewill have to wait until next trip. Now, as I've settled our business, I'llbe getting back across the river, so until to-morrow, _klahowya_. "

She stood, awkward and embarrassed, before him. No words would come to herlips to thank him. She had felt desolate and friendless for so long, andnow when his kindness was so great, she felt as if she should cry if shespoke at all. Just as she had cried the night before at his compassionatetones and touch. 

Suddenly she bent forward for the belt, and with some muttered words hecould not distinguish, she grasped his big hand in her little brownfingers, and touching it with her lips, twice--thrice--turned and ran awayas swiftly as the little Indians who had run on the shore. 

The warm color flushed all over Dan's face, as he looked after her. Ofcourse, she was only a little girl, but he was devoutly glad Max was notin sight. Max would not have understood aright. Then his eyes traveledback to his hand, where her mouth had touched it. Her kiss had fallenwhere the scar of the panther's teeth was. 

And this, also, was a wild thing he was taking from the forests!

CHAPTER V. 

AT SINNA FERRY. 

"It has been young wolves, an' bears, an' other vicious pets--every formedthing, but snakes or redskins, and at last it's that!"

"Tush, tush, captain! Now, it's not so bad. Why, I declare, now, I waskind of pleased when I got sight of her. She's white, anyway, and she'sright smart. "

"Smart!" The captain sniffed, dubiously. "We'll get a chance to see aboutthat later on, Mrs. Huzzard. But it's like your--hem! tender heart to havea good word for all comers, and this is only another proof of it. "

"Pshaw! Now, you're making game, I guess. That's what you're up to, captain, " and Mrs. Huzzard attempted a chaste blush and smile, andsucceeded in a smirk. "I'm sure, now, that to hem a few neckties an' sichlike for you is no good reason for thinking I'm doing the same for everyone that comes around. No, indeed; my heart ain't so tender as all that. "

The captain, from under his sandy brows, looked with a certain air ofsatisfaction at the well rounded personality of Mrs. Huzzard. His vanitywas gently pleased--she was a fine woman!

"Well, I mightn't like it so well myself if I thought you'd do as much forany man, " he acknowledged. "There's too many men at the Ferry who ain'tfit even to eat one of the pies you make. "

Mrs. Huzzard was fluting the edge of a pie at that moment, and lookedacross the table at the captain, with arch meaning. 

"Maybe so; but there's a right smart lot of fine-looking fellows amongthem, too; there's no getting around that. "

The unintelligible mutter of disdain that greeted her words seemed tobring a certain comfort to her widowed heart, for she smiled brightly andflipped the completed pie aside, with an airy grace. 

"Now--now, Captain Leek, you can't be expecting common grubbers of men tohave all the advantages of manners that you've got. No, sir; you can't. They hain't had the bringing up. They hain't had the schooling, and theyhain't had the soldier drills to teach them to carry themselves likegentlemen. Now, you've had all that, and it's a sight of profit to you. But don't be too hard on the folks that ain't jest so finished like asyou. There's that new Rivers girl, now--she ain't a bad sort, though it isqueer to see your boy Dan toting such a stranger into camp, for he neverdid seem to take to girls much--did he?"

"It's not so easy to tell what he's taken to in his time, " returned thecaptain, darkly. "You know he isn't my own boy, as I told you before. Hewas eight years old when I married his mother, and after her death he tookthe bit in his own teeth, and left home. No great grief to me, for hewasn't a tender boy to manage!" And Captain Leek heaved a sigh for themartyrdom he had lived through. 

"Oh, well, but see what a fine man he's turned out, and I'm sure no ownson could be better to you, " for Mrs. Huzzard was one of the large, comfortable bodies, who never see any but the brightest side of affairs, and a good deal of a peacemaker in the little circle where she had takenup her abode. "Indeed, now, captain, you'll not meet many such finefellows in a day's tramp. "

"If she'd even been a real Indian, " he continued, discontentedly, "itwould have been easier to manage her--to--to put her in some positionwhere she could earn her own living; for by Dan's words (few enough, too!)I gather that she has no money back of her. She'll be a dead weight on hishands, that's what she'll be, and an expensive savage he'll find her, I'llprophesy. "

"Like enough. Young ones of any sort do take a heap of looking after. Butshe's smart, as I said before, and I do think it's a sight better to makeroom for a likely young girl than to be scared most to death with youngwolves and bears tied around for pets. I was all of a shiver at night onaccount of them. I'll take the girl every time. She won't scratch an' clawat folks, anyway. "

"Maybe not, " added the captain, who was too contented with his discontentto let go of it at once. "But no telling what a young animal like that maydevelop into. She has no idea whatever of duty, Mrs. Huzzard, or of--ofveneration. She contradicted me squarely this morning when I made somecomment about those beastly redskins; actually set up her ignoranceagainst my years of service under the American flag, Mrs. Huzzard. Yes, madame! she did that, " and Captain Leek arose in his wrath and trampedtwice across the room, halting again near her table and staring at her asthough defying her to justify that. 

When he arose, one could see by the slight unsteadiness in his gait thatthe cane in his hand was for practical use. His limp was not adeformity--in fact, it made him rather more interesting because of it;people would notice or remember him when nothing else in his personalitywould cause them to do so. 

For Captain Alphonso Leek was not a striking-looking personage. His blueeyes had a washed-out, querulous expression. His sandy whiskers had theappearance of having been blown back from his chin, and lodged just infront of his ears. An endeavor had been made to train the outlyingportions of his mustache in line with the lengthy, undulating "muttonchops;" but they had, for well-grounded reasons, failed to connect, andthe effect was somewhat spoiled by those straggling skirmishers, bristlingwith importance but waiting in vain for recruits. The top of his head hadgot above timber line and glistened in the sun of early summer thatstreamed through the clear windows of Mrs. Huzzard's back room. 

But as that head was generally covered by a hat that sported a cord andtassel, and as his bulging breastbone was covered by a dark-blue coat andvest, on which the brass buttons shone in real military fashion--well, allthose things had their weight in a community where few men wore a coat atall in warm weather. 

Mrs. Huzzard, in the depths of her being, thought it would be a fine thingto go back to Pennsylvania as "Mrs. Captain, " even if the captain wasn'tas forehanded as she'd seen men. 

Even the elegant way in which he could do nothing and yet diffuse an airof importance, was impressive to her admiring soul. The clerical whiskersand the military dress completed the conquest. 

But Mrs. Huzzard, having a bit of native wisdom still left, knew he wasa man who would need managing, and that the best way was not to let hisopinion rule her in all things; therefore, she only laughed cheerily athis indignation. 

"Well, captain, I can't say but she did flare up about the Indians, whenyou said they were all thieves and paupers, stealing from the Government, and all that. But then, by what she says, she has knowed some decent onesin her time--friends of hers; an' you know any one must say a good wordfor a friend. You'd do that yourself. "

"Maybe; I don't say I wouldn't, " he agreed. "But I do say, the friendswould not be redskins. No, madame! They're no fit friends for a gentlemanto cultivate; and so I have told Dan. And if this girl owns such friends, it shows plainly enough that the class she belongs to is not a high one. Dan's mother was a lady, Mrs. Huzzard! She was my wife, madame! And it isa distress for me to see any one received into our family who does notcome up to that same level. That is just the state of the case, and Imaintain my position in the matter; let Dan take on all the temper helikes about it. "

The lady of the pies did not respond to his remarks at once. She had anidea that she herself might fall under the ban of Captain Leek'sdiscriminating eyes, and be excluded from that upper circle of chosenhumanity to which he was born and bred. He liked her pies, her flap-jacks, and even the many kinds of boiled dinners she was in the habit ofpreparing and garnishing with "dumplings. " So far as his stomach wasconcerned, she could rule supreme, for his digestion was of the best andher "filling" dishes just suited him. But Lorena Jane Huzzard had read inthe papers some romances of the "gentle folk" he was fond of speaking ofin an intimate way. The gentle folk in her kind of stories always hadtitles, military or civil, and were generally English lords and ladies;the villains, as generally, were French or Italian. But think as she mightover the whole list, she could remember none in which the highbred scionof blue blood had married either a cook or a milliner. One might marry themilliner if she was very young and madly beautiful, but Lorena Jane wasneither. She remembered also that beautiful though the milliner orbailiff's daughter, or housekeeper's niece might be, it was only thevillain in high life who married her. Then the marriage always turned outat last to be a sham, and the milliner generally died of a broken heart. 

So Mrs. Huzzard sighed and, with a thoughtful face, stirred up the batterpudding. 

Captain Leek had given her food for reflection of which he was littleaware, and it was quite a little while before she remembered to answer hisremarks. 

"So Mr. Dan is showing temper, too, is he? Well--well--that's a pity. He'sa good boy, captain. I wouldn't waste my time to go against him, if I wasyou, and there he is now. Good-morning, Mr. Dan! Come right in! Breakfastover, but I'll get you up a bite at any time, and welcome. It does seemright nice for you to be back in town again. "

Overton entered at her bidding, and smiled down from his tall stature tothe broad, good-natured face she turned to him. 

"Breakfast! Why, I'm thinking more about dinner, Mrs. Huzzard. I was up inthe hills last night, and had a camp breakfast before you city folks werestirring. Where's 'Tana?"

A dubious sniff from Captain Leek embarrassed Mrs. Huzzard for a moment. She thought he meant to answer and hesitated to give him a chance. But thesniff seemed to express all he wanted to say, and she flushed a little atits evident significance. 

"Well, what's the matter now?" demanded the younger man, impatiently, "where is she--do you know?"

"Oh--why, yes--of course we do, " said Mrs. Huzzard hurriedly. "I didn'tmean to leave you without an answer--no, indeed. But the fact is, thecaptain is set against something I did this morning, but I do hope youwon't be. Whatever they know or don't know in sussiety, the girl wasignorant of it as could be when she asked to go, and so was I when I lether. That's the gospel truth, and I do hope you won't have hard feelingagainst me for it. "

He came a step nearer them both, and looked keenly from one to theother--even a little threateningly into the watchful eyes of CaptainLeek. 

"Let her go! What do you mean? Where--Out with it!"

"Well, then, it was on the river she went, in one of them tiltuppy Indianboats that I'm deathly afraid of. But Mr. Lyster, he did promisefaithfully he'd take good care of her. And as she'd seemed a bitlow-spirited this morning, I thought it 'ud do her good, and I part toldher to run along. And to think of its being improper for them to gotogether--alone! Well, then, I never did--that's all!"

"Is it?" and Overton drew a long breath as of relief and laughed shortly. "Well, you are perfectly right, Mrs. Huzzard. There is nothing wrong aboutit, and don't you be worried into thinking there is. Max Lyster is agentleman--didn't you ever happen to know one, dad? Heavens! what a sinneryou must have been in your time, if you can't conceive two young folksgoing out for an innocent boat ride. If any 'sky pilot' drifts up thisway, I'll explain your case to him--and ask for some tracts. Why, man, your conscience must be a burden to you! I understand, now, how it comes Ifind your hair a little scarcer each time I run back to camp. "

He had seated himself, and leaning back, surveyed the irate captain asthough utterly oblivious of that gentleman's indignation, and then turnedhis attention to Mrs. Huzzard, who was between two fires in her regretthat the captain should be ridiculed and her joy in Overton's commendationof herself. The captain had dismayed her considerably by a monologue onetiquette while she was making the pies, and she had inwardly hoped thatthe girl and her handsome escort would return before Overton, for vaguewomanly fears had been awakened in her heart by the opinions of thecaptain. To be sure, Dan never did look at girls much, and he was as"settled down" as any old man yet. The girl was pretty, and there was abit of mystery about her. Who could tell what her guardian intended herfor? This question had been asked by Captain Leek. Dan was veryclose-lipped about her, and his reticence had intensified the mysteryregarding his ward. Mrs. Huzzard had seen wars of extermination startedfor a less worthy reason than pretty Montana, and so she had done somequiet fretting over the question until 'Tana's guardian set her free fromworries by his hearty words. 

"Don't you bother your precious head, or 'Tana's, with ideas of what rulespeople live by in a society of the cities thousands of miles away, " headvised her. "It's all right to furnish guards or chaperons where peopleare so depraved as to need them. "

This with a turn of his eyes to the captain, who was gathering himself upwith a great deal of dignity. 

"Good-morning, Mrs. Huzzard, " he said, looking with an unapproachable airacross Dan's tousled head. "If my stepson at times forgets what is due agentleman in your house, do not fancy that I reflect on you in theslightest for it. I regret that he entertains such ideas, as they aretotally at variance with the rules by which he was reared. Good-morning, madame. "

Mrs. Huzzard clasped her hands and gazed with reproach at Overton, but atthe same time she could not repress a sigh of relief. 

"Well, now, he is good-natured to take it like that, and speak sobeautiful, " she exclaimed, admiringly; "and you surely did try any man'spatience, Mr. Dan. Shame on you!"

But Dan only laughed and held up his finger warningly. 

"You'll marry that man some day, if I don't put a stop to this littlemutual admiration society I find here on my return, " he said, and caughther sleeve as she tried to pass him. "Now don't you do it, Mrs. Huzzard. You are too nice a woman and too much of a necessity to this camp for anyone man to build up a claim for you. Just think what will happen if you domarry him! Why, you'll be my stepmother! Doesn't the prospect frightenyou?"

"Oh, stop your nonsense, Mr. Dan! I declare you do try a body's patience. You are too big to send to bed without your supper, or I vow I'd try itand see if it would tame you any. The captain is surely righteous mad. "

"Then let him attend to his postoffice instead of interfering with yourgood cooking. Jim Hill said yesterday he guessed the postoffice had movedto your hotel, and the boys all ask me when the wedding is to be. "

She blushed with a certain satisfaction, but tossed her head provokingly. 

"Well, now, you can just tell them it won't be this week, Mr. Dan Overton;so you can quit your plaguing. Who knows but they may be asking the sameabout you, if you keep fetching such pretty girls into camp? Oh, I guessyou don't like bein' plagued any more than other folks. "

For Overton's smile had vanished at her words, and a tiny wrinkle creptbetween his brows. But when she commented on it, he recovered himself, andanswered carelessly:

"But I don't think I will keep on bringing pretty girls into camp--thatis, I scarcely think it will grow into a steady habit, " he said, and mether eyes so steadily that she dismissed all idea of any heart interest inthe girl. "But I'd rather 'Tana didn't hear any chaff of that sort. Youknow what I mean. The boys, or any one, is like enough to joke about it atfirst; but when they learn 'for keeps, ' that I'm not a marrying man, they'll let up. As she grows older, there'll be enough boys to bother herin camp without me. All I want is to see that she is looked after right;and that's what I'm in here to talk about this morning. "

"Well, now, I'm right glad to help you all I can--which ain't much, maybe, for I never did have a sight of schooling. But I can learn her themilliner trade--though it ain't much use at the Ferry yet; but it'salways a living, anyway, for a woman in a town. And as to cookin' andbakin'--"

"Oh, yes; they are all right; she will learn such things easily, I think!But I wanted to ask about that cousin of yours--the lady who, you said, wanted to come out from Ohio to teach Indians and visit you. Is shecoming?"

"Well, she writes like it. She is a fine scholar, Lavina is; but I kind o'let up on asking her to come after I struck this camp, for she always heldher head high, I hear, and wouldn't be noways proud of me as a relation, if she found me doing so much downright kitchen work. I hain't seen hersince she was grow'd up, you know, and I don't know how she'd feel aboutit. "

"If she's any good, she'll think all the more of you for having pluck totackle any honest work that comes, " said Overton, decidedly. "We alldo--every man in the settlement. If I didn't, I wouldn't be asking you tolook after this little girl, who hasn't any folks--father or mother--tolook after her right. I thought if that lady teacher would just settledown here, I would make it worth her while to teach 'Tana. "

"Well, now, that would be wise, " exclaimed Mrs. Huzzard, delightedly. "An'I'll write her a letter this very night. Or, no--not to-night, " she added, "for I'll be too busy. To-night the dance is to be. "

"What dance?"

"Well, now, I clean forgot to tell you about that. But it was Mr. Lysterplanned it out after you left yesterday. As he's to go back East in a fewdays, he is to give a supper and a dance to the boys, and I just thoughtif they were going to have it, they might as well have it right and soit's to be here. "

Overton twisted his hat around in silence for a few moments. 

"What does 'Tana think of it?" he asked, at last. 

"She? Why, land's sakes! She's tickled a heap over it. Indeed, to go backto the commencement, I guess it was to please her he got it up. At least, that's the way it looked to me, for she no sooner said she'd like to see adance with this crowd at the Ferry than he said there should be one, and Ishould get up a supper. I tell you that young chap sets store by thatlittle girl of yours, though she does sass him a heap. They're afine-looking young couple, Mr. Dan. "

Mr. Dan evidently agreed, for he nodded his head absently, but did notspeak. He did not look especially pleased over the announcement of thedance. 

"Well, I suppose she's got to learn soon or late whom to meet and whom tolet alone here, " he said at last, in a troubled way, "and she might aswell learn now as later. Yet I wish Max had not been in such a hurry. Andhe promised to take good care of her on the river, did he?" he added, after another pause. "Well, he's a good fellow; but I reckon she can guidehim in most things up here. "

"No, indeed, " answered Mrs. Huzzard, with promptness, "I heard her saymyself that she had never been along this part of the Kootenai Riverbefore. "

"Maybe not, " he agreed. "I'm not speaking of this immediate locality. Imean that she has good general ideas about finding ways, and trails, andmeans. She's got ideas of outdoor life that girls don't often have, Ireckon. And if she can only look after herself as well in a camp as shecan on a trail, I'll be satisfied. "

Mrs. Huzzard looked at him as he stared moodily out of the window. 

"I see how it is, " she said, nodding her head in a kindly way. "Sinceshe's here, you're afraid some of the folks is most too rough to teach hermuch good. Well, well, don't you worry. We'll do the best we can, and thatdead partner o' yours--her father, you know--will know you do your best;and no man can do more. I had a notion about her associates when I let hergo out on the river this morning. 'Just go along, ' thought I, 'if you getinto the way of making company out of real gentlemen, you'll not be solike to be satisfied with them as ain't--"

"Good enough, " Dan assented, cheerily. "You have been doing a littlethinking on your own account, Mrs. Huzzard? That's all right, then. I'llknow that you are a conscientious care-taker, no matter how far out on atrail I am. There's another thing I wanted to say; it's this: Just you lether think that the help she gives you around the house more than pays forher keeping, will you?"

"Why, of course I will; and I'm willing enough to take her company inchange for boarding, if that's all. You know I didn't want to take themoney when you did pay it. "

"I know; that's all right. I want you to have the money, only don't lether know she is any bill of expense to me. Understand! You see, she saidsomething about it yesterday--thought she was a trouble to me, or somesuch stuff. It seemed to bother her. When she gets older, we can talk toher square about such things. But now, till she gets more used to thethought of being with us, we'll have to do some pious cheating in thematter. I'll take the responsibilities of the lies, if we have to tellany. It--it seems the only way out, you see. "

He spoke a little clumsily, as though uttering a speech preparedbeforehand and by one not used to memorizing, and he did not look at Mrs. Huzzard as he talked to her. 

But she looked at him and then let her hand fall kindly on his shoulder. She had not read romances for nothing. All at once she fancied she hadfound a romance in the life of Dan Overton. 

"Yes, I see, as plain as need be, " she said. "I see that you've broughtcare for yourself with that little mischief in her Indian dress; an' youtake all the care on your shoulders as though it was a blessed privilege. And she's never to know what she owes you. Well, there's my hand. I'm yourfriend, Dan Overton. But don't waste your days with too much care aboutthis new pet you've brought home. That's all I've got to say. She'll neverthink more of you for it. Girls don't; they are as selfish as youngwolves. "

CHAPTER VI. 

MRS HUZZARD'S SUSPICIONS. 

Overton sat silent and thoughtful for a little while after Mrs. Huzzard'swords. Then he glanced up and smiled at her. 

"I've just been getting an idea of the direction your fancies are taking, "he said mockingly, "and they're very pretty, but I reckon you'll changethem to oblige me; what I'm doing for her is what I'd do for any otherchild left alone. But as this child doesn't happen to be a boy, I can'ttake it on the trail, and a ranger like me is not fit to look after her, anyway. I think I told you before, I'm not a marrying man, and she, ofcourse, would not look at me if I was; so what does it matter about herthinking of me? Of course, she won't--it ain't my intention. Even if sheleaves these diggings some day and forgets all about me, just as the youngwolves or wildcats do--well, what difference? I've helped old bums allover the country, and never heard or wanted to hear of them again, and I'msure it's more worth one's while to help a young girl. Now, you're a nicelittle woman, Mrs. Huzzard, and I like you. But if you and I are to keepon being good friends, don't you speak like that about the child and me. It's very foolish. If she should hear it, she'd leave us some fine night, and we'd never learn her address. "

Then he put on his hat, nodded to her, and walked out of the door asthough averse to any further discussion of the subject. 

"Bums all over the country!" repeated Mrs. Huzzard, looking after himdarkly. "Well, Mr. Dan Overton, it's well for you that ward of yours, asyou call her, wasn't near enough to hear that speech. And you're not amarrying man, are you? Well, well, I guess there's many a man and woman, too, goes through life and don't know what they might be, just becausethey never meet with the right person who could help them to learn, andyou're just of that sort. Not a marrying man! Humph! When there's not abetter favored one along this valley--that there ain't. "

She fidgeted about the dinner preparations, filled with a puzzledimpatience as to why Dan Overton should thus decidedly state that he wasnot one of the men to marry, though all the rest of the world might fallinto the popular habit if they chose. 

"It's the natural ambition of creation, " she declared in confidence to thedried peach-pie she was slipping from the oven. "Of course, being as I'm awidow myself, I can't just make that statement to men folks promiscuouslike. But it's true, and every man ought to know it's true, and why DanOverton--"

She paused in the midst of her soliloquy, and dropped into the nearestchair, while a light of comprehension illuminated her broad face. 

"To think it never came in my mind before, " she ejaculated. "That's it!Poor boy! he's had a girl somewhere and she's died, I suppose, or marriedsome other fellow; and that's why he's a bachelor at nearly thirty, Iguess, " she added, thoughtfully. "She must have died, and that's why henever looks as gay or goes on larks with the other boys. He just goes on alone trail mostly, Dan does. Even his own stepfather don't seem to havemuch knowledge about him. Well, well! I always did feel that he had somesort of trouble lookin' out of them dark eyes of his, and his words to-daymakes it plain to me all at once. Well, well!"

The pensive expression of her face, as it rested on her fat hand, wasevidence that Lorena Jane Huzzard had, after all, found a romance in reallife suited to her fancy, and the unconscious hero was Dan Overton. PoorDan!

The grieving hero to whom her thoughts went out was at that moment walkingin a most prosaic, lazy fashion down the main thoroughfare of thesettlement. The road led down to the Ferry from seemingly nowhere inparticular, for from the Ferry on both sides of the river the roaddwindled into mere trails that slipped away into the wildernesses--trailstraveled by few of the white race until a few short years ago, and thenonly by the most daring of hunters, or the most persevering of thegold-seekers. 

In the paths where gold is found the dwellings of man soon follow, and thequickly erected shanties and more pretentious buildings of Sinna Ferry hadgrown there as evidence that the precious metals in that region were nolonger visionary things of the enthusiasts, but veritable facts. The menwho came to it along the water, or over the inland trails, were all insome way connected with the opening up of the new mining fields. 

Overton himself had drifted up there as an independent prospector, twoyears before. Then, when works were got under way all along that river andlake region, when a reliable man was needed by the transfer company toget specie to their men for pay-days, it was Overton to whom was given theresponsibility. 

Various responsible duties he had little by little shouldered, until, asLyster said, he seemed a necessity to a large area, yet he had not quiteabandoned the dreams with which he had entered those cool Northern lands. Some day, when the country was more settled and transportation easier, itwas his intention to slip again up into the mountains, along some littlestreams he knew, and work out there in quietness his theories as to wherethe gold was to be found. 

Meantime, he was contented enough with his lot. No vaulting ambitiontouched him. He was merely a ranger of the Kootenai country, and was aswelcome in the scattered lodges of the Indians as he was in the camps ofthe miners. He even wore clothes of Indian make, perhaps for the noveltyof them, or perhaps because the buckskin was better suited than cloth tothe wild trails over which he rode. And if, at times, he drifted into talkof existence beyond the frontier, and gave one an idea that he had drunkof worldly life deep enough to be tired of it, those times were rare; evenLyster had but once known him to make reference to it--that one eveningafter their ride along the falls of the Kootenai. 

But however tired he might at some time have grown of the life of cities, he was not at all too _blasé_ to accommodate himself to Sinna Ferry. Ifpoor Mrs. Huzzard had seen the very hearty drink of whisky with which herefreshed himself after his talk with her, she would not have been so aptto think of him with such pensive sympathy. 

The largest and most popular saloon was next door to the postoffice, thecare of which Dan had secured for his stepfather, as the duties of it werejust about as arduous as any that gentleman would deign to accept. Themail came every two weeks, and its magnitude was of the fourth-classorder. No one else wanted it, for a man would have to possess some othermeans of livelihood before he could undertake it, but the captain acceptedit with the attitude of a veteran who was a martyr to his country. As tothe other means of livelihood, that did not cause him much troubledthought, since he had chanced to fall in Dan's way just as Dan wasstarting up to the Kootenai country, and Dan had been the "other means"ever since. 

The captain watched Overton gulp down the "fire-water, " while he himselfsipped his with the appreciation of a gentleman of leisure. 

"You didn't use to drink so early in the day, " the captain remarked, witha certain watchful malice in his face. "Are your cares as a guardianwearing on your nerves, and bringing a need of stimulants?"

Overton wheeled about as though to fling the whisky-glass across at thespeaker; but the gallant captain, perceiving that he had overreached hisstepson's patience, promptly dodged around the end of the bar, squattingclose to the floor. Overton, leaning over to look at him, only laughedcontemptuously, and set the glass down again. 

"You're not worth the price of the glass, " he decided, amused in spite ofhimself at the fear in the pale-blue eyes. Even the flowing side-whiskersbetrayed a sort of alarm in their bristling alertness. "And if it wasn'tthat one good woman fancied you were true metal instead of slag, I'd--"

He did not complete the sentence, leaving the captain in doubt as to hishalf-expressed threat. 

"Get up there!" Dan suddenly exclaimed. "Now, you think you will annoy meabout that guardianship until I'll give it up, don't you?" he said, morequietly, as the captain once more stood erect, but in a wavering, uncertain way. "Well, you're mightily mistaken, and you might as well endyour childish interference right here. The girl is as much entitled to myconsideration as you are--more! So if any one is dropped out of the familycircle, it will not be her. Do you understand? And if I hear another wordof your insinuations about her amusements, I'll break your neck! Two, Jim. "

This last was to the barkeeper, and had reference to a half-dollar hetossed on the counter as payment for his own drink and that of thecaptain; and again he stalked into the street with his temper even morerumpled than when he left Mrs. Huzzard's. 

Assuredly it was not a good morning for Mr. Overton's peace of mind. 

Down along the river he came in sight of the cause of his discontent, themost innocent-looking cause in the world. She was teaching Lyster topaddle the canoe with but one paddle, as the Indians do, and was laughingderisively at his ineffectual attempts to navigate in a straight line. 

"You--promised--Mrs. Huzzard--you'd--take--care--of--me, " she said, slowlyand emphatically, "and a pretty way you're doing it. Suppose I depended onyou getting me in to shore for my dinner, how many hours do you think I'dhave to go without eating? Just about sixteen. Give me that paddle, anddon't upset the canoe when you move. "

These commands Mr. Lyster obeyed with alacrity. 

"What a clever little girl you are!" he said, admiringly, as she sent thecanoe skimming straight as a swallow for the shore. "Now, Overton wouldappreciate your skill at this sort of work"--and then he laughed alittle--"much more than he would your modeling in clay. "

A dark flush crept over her face, and her lips straightened. 

"Why shouldn't he look down on that sort of pottering around?" shedemanded. "_He_ isn't the sort of man who has time to waste on trifles. "

"Why that emphasis on the _he_?" asked her tormentor. "Do you mean toinsinuate that I do waste time on trifles? Well, well! is that the way Iget snubbed, because I grow enthusiastic over your artistic modeling andyour most charming voice, Miss 'Tana?"

She flashed one sulky, suspicious look at him, and paddled on in silence. 

"What a stormy shadow lurks somewhere back of your eyes, " he continued, lazily. "One moment you are all sugar and cream to a fellow, and the nextyou are an incipient tornado. I think you might distribute your frowns alittle among the people you know, and not give them all to me. Now, there's Overton--"

"Don't you talk about him, " she commanded, sharply. "You do a lot ofmaking fun about folks, but don't you go on making fun of him, if that'swhat you're trying to do. If it's _me_--pooh!" and she looked at him, saucily. "I don't care much what you think about me; but Dan--"

"Oh! Dan, then, happens to-day to be one of the saints in your calendar, and plain mortals like myself must not take his name in vain--is thatit? What a change from this time yesterday!--for I don't think you senthim to the hills in a very angelic mood. And you!--well, I found you witha clay Indian crumbled to pieces in your destroying hands; so I don'timagine Dan's talk to you left a very peaceful impression. "

He laughed at her teasingly, expecting to see her show temper again, butshe did not. She only bent her head a little lower, and when she liftedit, she looked at him with a certain daring. 

"He was right, and I was silly, I guess. He was good--so good, and I'mmostly bad. I was bad to him, anyway, but I ain't too much of a baby tosay so. And if he's mad at me when he comes back, I'll just pack my trapsand take another trail. "

"Back to Akkomi?" he asked, gaily. "Now, you know we would not hear tothat. "

"It ain't your affair, only Dan's. "

"Oh, excuse me for living on the same earth with you and Dan! It is not myfault, you know. I suppose now, if you did desert us, it would be to actas a sort of guardian angel to the tribes along the river, turn into awhole life-saving service yourself, and pick up the superfluous reds whotumble into the rivers. I wondered for a whole day why you made so stronga swim for so unimportant an article. "

"His mother thought he was important, " she answered. "But I didn't know hehad a mother just then; all I thought as I started for him was that he wasso plucky. He tried his little best to save himself, and he never said oneword; that was what I liked about him. It would have been a pity to letthat sort of a boy be lost. "

"You think a heap of that--of personal bravery--don't you? I notice yougauge every one by that. "

"Maybe I do. I know I hate a coward, " she said, indifferently. 

Then, as the canoe ran in to the shore, she for the first time sawOverton, who was standing there waiting for them. She looked at him withstartled alertness as his eyes met hers. He looked like a statue--afrontier sentinel standing tall and muscular with folded arms and gazingwith curious intentness from one to the other of the canoeists. 

In the bottom of the boat a string of fish lay, fine speckled fellows, todelight the palate of an epicure. She stooped and picking up the fish, walked across the sands to him. 

"Look, Dan!" she said, with unwonted humility. "They're the best I couldfind, and--and I'm sorry enough for being ugly yesterday. I'll try not tobe any more. I'll do anything you want--yes, I will!" she added, snappishly, as he smiled dubiously, she thought unbelievingly. "I'd--dresslike a boy, and go on the trails with you, paddle your canoe, or feed yourhorse--I would, if you like. "

Lyster, who was following, heard her words, and glanced at Overton withcurious meaning. Overton met the look with something like a threat in hisown eyes--a sort of "laugh if you dare!"

"But I don't like, " Dan said, briefly, to poor 'Tana, who had made such agreat effort to atone for ugly words spoken to him the day before. 

She said no more; and Lyster, walking beside her, pulled one of her unrulycurls teasingly, to make her look at him. 

"Didn't I tell you it was better to give your smiles to me instead of toOverton?" he asked, in a bantering way, as he took the string of fish. "Icare a great deal more about your good opinion than he does. "

"Oh--you--" she began, and shrugged her shoulders for a silent finish toher thought, as though words were useless. 

"Oh, _me_! Of course, me. Now, if you had offered to paddle a canoe forme, I'd--"

"You'd loll in the bottom of the boat and let me, " she flashed out. "Ofcourse you would; you're made just that way. "

"Sh--h, 'Tana, " said Overton, while to himself he smiled in an indulgentway, and thought: "That is like youth; they only quarrel when there is alistener. " Then turning to the girl, he said aloud:

"You know, 'Tana, I want you to learn other things besides paddling acanoe. Such things are all right for a boy; but--"

"I know, " she agreed; but there was a resentful tone in her voice. "And Iguess I'll never trouble you to do squaw's work for you again. "

She looked squaw-like, but for her brown, curly hair, for she still worethe dress Overton had presented to her at the Kootenai village; and verybecoming it was with its fancy fringes and dots of yellow, green, andblack beads. Only the hat was a civilized affair--the work of Mrs. Huzzard, and was a wide, pretty "flat" of brown straw, while from itscrown some bunches of yellow rosebuds nodded--the very last "artificial"blossoms left of Sinna Ferry's first millinery store. The young facelooked very piquant above the beaded collar; not so pinched or worn a faceas when the men had first seen her. The one week of sheltered contenthad given her cheeks a fullness and color remarkable. She was prettierthan either man had imagined she would be. But it was not a joyous, girlish face even yet. There was too much of something like suspicion init, a certain watchful attention given to the people with whom she came incontact; and this did not seem to abate in the least. Overton had noticedit, and decided that first night that she must have been treated badly bypeople to have distrust come so readily to her. He noticed, also, that anyhonest show of kindness soon won her over; and that to Lyster, with hisgraceful little attentions and his amused interest, she turned from thefirst hour of their acquaintance as to some chum who was in the very innercircle of those to whom her favor was extended. Overton, hearing theirwordy wars and noting their many remarks of friendship, felt old, asthough their light enjoyment of little things made him realize the weightof his own years, for he could no longer laugh with them. 

Looking down now at the clouded young face under the hat, he feltremorsefully like a "kill-joy;" for she had been cheery enough until shecaught sight of him. 

"And you will never do squaw work for me again, little squaw?" Danquestioned, banteringly. "Not even if I asked you?"

"You never will ask me, " she answered, promptly. 

"Well, then, not even if I should get sick and need a nurse?"

"You!" and she surveyed him from head to foot with pronounced unbelief. "_You'll_ never be sick. You're strong as a mountain lion, or an old kingbuffalo. "

"Maybe, " he agreed, and smiled slightly at the dubious compliment. "Butyou know even the old king buffaloes die sometime. "

"Die? Oh, yes, in a fight, or something of that sort; but they don't needmuch medicine!"

"And even if you did, " said Lyster, addressing Overton, "I'm going to giveyou fair warning you can't depend on 'Tana, unless you mend your ways. Shethreatened to-day to leave us, if you allow the shadow of your anger tofall on her again. So take heed, or she will swim back to Akkomi. "

Overton looked at her sharply, and saw that back of Lyster's badinagethere was something of truth. 

"You did?" he asked, reproachfully. "I did not know I had been so bad afriend to you as that. "

But no answer was made to him. She was ashamed, and she looked it. She wasalso angry at Lyster, and he was made aware of it by a withering glance. 

"Now _I'm_ in her bad books, " he complained; "but it was only my fear oflosing her that urged me to give you warning. I hope she does not takerevenge by refusing me all the dances I am looking forward to to-night. I'd like to get you, as her guardian, on my side, Overton. "

The girl looked up, expectantly, and rested her slim fingers on the armsof the two men. 

"I could not be of much use, unless I had an invitation myself to thedance, " Dan remarked, dryly; "mine has evidently been delayed in themail. "

"You don't like it?" said the girl, detecting the fact in his slightchange of tone. "You don't want me to go to dances?"

"What an idea!" exclaimed Lyster. "Of course, he is not going to spoil ourgood time by objecting--are you, Dan? I never thought of that. You see, you were away; but, of course, I fancied you would like it, too. I'llwrite you out a flourishing request for your presence, if that's all. "

"It isn't necessary; I'll be there, I reckon. But why should you think Imean to keep you from jollifications?" he asked, looking kindly at 'Tana. "Don't get the idea in your head that I'm a sort of 'Bad Man from RoaringRiver, ' who eats a man or so for breakfast every day, and all the littlegirls he comes across. No, indeed! I'll whistle for you to dance any time;so get on your war-paint and feathers when it pleases you. "

The prospect seemed to please her, for she walked closer to him and lookedup at him with more content. 

"Anyway, you ain't like Captain Leek, " she decided. "He's the worst oldbaby! Why, he just said all sorts of things about dances. Guess he must bea heavy swell where he comes from, and where all the fandangoes are got upin gilt-edged style. I'd like to spoil the gilt for him a little. I will, too, if he preaches any more of his la-de-da society rules to me. I'llshow him I'm a different boy from Mrs. Huzzard. "

"Now, what would you do?" asked Lyster. "He wouldn't trust himself in aboat with you, so you can't drown him. "

"Don't want to. Huh! I wouldn't want to be lynched for _him_. All I'd liketo hit hard would be his good opinion of himself. I could, too, if Danwouldn't object. "

"If you can, you're a wonder, " remarked Dan. "And I'll give you license todo what I confess I can't. But I think you might take us into yourconfidence. "

This she would not do, and escaped all their questions, by taking refugein Mrs. Huzzard's best room, and much of her afternoon was spent thereunder that lady's surveillance, fashioning a party gown with which toastonish the natives. For Mrs. Huzzard would not consent to her appearingin the savageness of an Indian dress, when the occasion was one ofimportance--namely, the first dance in the settlement held in the house ofa respectable woman. 

And as 'Tana stitched, and gathered, and fashioned the dress, according toMrs. Huzzard's orders, she fashioned at the same time a little plan of herown in which the personality of Captain Leek was to figure. 

If Mrs. Huzzard fancied that her silent smiles were in anticipation of thedancing festivities, she was much mistaken. 

CHAPTER VII. 

A GAME OF POKER. 

Mr. Max Lyster, in his hasty plans for an innocent village dance, hadneglected to make allowance for a certain portion of the inhabitants whoseinnocence was not of the quality that allowed them to miss anything, nomatter who was host. They would shoot the glass out of every window in ahouse, if the owner of the house should be in their bad books for anytrifling slight, and would proceed to "clean out" any establishment wheretheir own peculiar set was ignored. 

There were, perhaps, seven or eight women in the place who were shown allrespect by men in general. They were the wives and daughters of the cityfathers--the first of the "family folks" to give the stamp of permanencyto the little camp by the river. These ladies and their husbands, togetherwith the better class of the "boys, " were the people whom Mr. Lysterexpected to meet and to partake of his hospitality in the cheery abode ofMrs. Huzzard. 

But Overton knew there were one or two other people to consider, and feltimpatient with Lyster for his impulsive arrangements. Of course, 'Tanacould not know and Mrs. Huzzard did not, but Lyster had at least been verythoughtless. 

The fact was that the well-ordered establishment of Mrs. Huzzard was agrievance and a thorn in the side of certain womankind, who dwelt alongthe main street and kept open drinking saloons seven days in the week. They would have bought ribbons and feathers from her, and as a millinerthought no more about her, or even if she had opened a hotel, with a barattached, they would have been willing to greet her as a fellow worker, and all would have had even chances. But her effrontery in opening aneating house, where only water--pure or adulterated with tea orcoffee--was drunk--Well, her immaculate pretensions, to use the vernacularof one of the disgusted, "made them sick. "

It may have been their dislike was made more pronounced because of thefact that the more sober-minded men turned gladly to the irreproachableabode of Mrs. Huzzard, and the "bosses" of several "gangs" of workmen hadarranged with her for their meals. Besides, the river men directed anystrangers to her house; whereas, before, the saloons had been the firstpoint of view from which travelers or miners had seen Sinna Ferry. Allthese grievances had accumulated through the weeks, until the climax wascapped when the report went abroad that a dance was to take place at thesickeningly correct restaurant, and that only the _elité_ of thesettlement were expected to attend. 

Thereupon some oaths had been exchanged in a desultory fashion over thebars at Mustang Kate's and Dutch Lena's; and derisive comments made as toMrs. Huzzard and her late charge, the girl in the Indian dress. Some ofthe boys, who owned musical instruments--a banjo and a mouth organ--wereopenly approached by bribery to keep away from the all too perfectgathering, so that there might be a dearth of music. But the boys with themusical instruments evaded the bribes, and even hinted aloud theirdesire to dance once anyway with the new girl of the curly hair and theIndian dress. 

This decision increased somewhat the muttering of the storm brewing; andwhen Dutch Lena's own man indiscreetly observed that he would have to dropin line, too, if all the good boys were going, then indeed did the cycloneof woman's wrath break over that particular branch of Hades. Lena's manwas scratched a little with a knife before quiet was restored, and therehad been some articles of furniture flung around promiscuously; also someviolent language. 

Overton divined somewhat of all this, knowing as he did the material ofthe neighborhood, though no actual history of events came to his ears. And'Tana, presenting herself to his notice in all the glory of her partydress, felt her enthusiasm cool as he looked at her moodily. He would haveliked to shut her away from all the vulgar gaze and comment he knew hercharming face would win for her. His responsibilities as a guardian forcedon him so many new phases of thought. He had never before given the socialside of Sinna Ferry much consideration; but he thought fast and angrily ashe looked down on the slim, girlish, white-draped figure and the lovelyappealing face turned upward to him. 

"You don't like it--you don't think it is pretty?" she asked, and hermouth was a little tremulous. "I tried so hard. I sewed part of it myself, and Mrs. Huzzard said--"

Lyster arose from a seat by the window. He had entered the room but amoment before, and now lounged toward her with critical eyes. 

"Mrs. Huzzard said you were enchanting in your new gown--is not that it?"he asked, and then frowned at Overton in a serio-comic way. "And livesthere a man with soul so dead that he cannot perceive the manifoldbeauties arranged for his inspection? Well, you know I told you Iappreciate you much more than he will ever do; so--"

"What nonsense you are talking!" said Overton, irritably. "Of course, thedress is all right. I don't know much about such things, though; so myopinion is not worth much. But I don't think little girls should be toldso much of their charms, Lyster. They are too likely to be made think thatprettiness is the only thing worth living for. "

He smiled at 'Tana to soften the severity of his speech; but she was notlooking at him just then, and so missed the softening accompaniment. Shefelt it was herself who was taken to task instead of Lyster, and stoodwith drooped, darkening face until the door closed behind Overton. 

"That is your fault, " she burst out. "He--he might have thought it wasnice, if you hadn't been here with your fool speeches. You just go aroundlaughing at everything, Mr. Max Lyster, and you're just as empty as thatchina cat on the mantel, and it's hollow. I'd like to hit you sometimeswhen you say your nice, tantalizing words--that's what _I'd_ like to do;and maybe some day I will. "

"I shouldn't be surprised if you did, " he agreed, and stepped back out ofrange of her clenched brown hands. "Whew! what a trial you'd be to aguardian who had nerves. You are spoiling your pretty face with thatsatanic expression. Now, why should you make war on me? I'm sure I am oneof your most devoted servants. "

"You are your own devoted servant, " she retorted, "and you'll never be anyother person's. "

"Well, now, I'm not so sure of that, " he said, and looked at hersmilingly. All her anger did not keep him from seeing what a wondrousdifference all that white, billowy lawn made in the girl whom he had takenfor a squaw that first day when he saw her swimming the Kootenai. 

She looked taller, slighter, with such lovable curves in the girlish form, and the creamy neck and arms gleaming through the thin material. Noornaments or ribbons broke the whiteness of her garb--nothing but theIndian belt of beads that Overton had given her, and in it were reddishtints and golden brown the color of her hair. 

To be sure, the cheeks were a little tanned by the weather, and the littlehand was browner than need be for beauty; but, for all that, he realized, as Overton had seemingly not done, that the girl, when dressed as daintygirlhood should be, was very pretty, indeed. 

"I am willing to sign myself your bond slave from this hour, if that willlessen your anger against me, " he protested. "Just think, I leave SinnaFerry to-morrow. How shall I do penance until then?"

 "'It may be for years, and it may be forever, Then why art thou silent, O voice of my heart?'"

She pouted and frowned a little at his warbling, though a smile eventuallytouched her lips, and speculation shone in her eyes. 

"I _will_ make you do penance, " she declared, "and right now, too. Ihaven't any money, but I'll put up my moccasins against five dollars in agame of poker. "

"You--play poker?"

"I'll try, " she said briefly, and her eyes sparkled; "I'll play you andask no favors. "

"Your moccasins are not worth five. "

"Maybe not. Call it two-fifty then and promise me two hands at that. "

"How sure you are to win!" he laughed, well pleased that she was divertedfrom her quick displeasure. "We'll call it five against the moccasins. Here are the cards. And what am I to do with those little moccasins, evenif I do win them?"

"Oh, I'll take care of the moccasins!" she said, easily. "I guess they'llnot trouble you much, Mr. Lyster. Cut for deal?"

He nodded, and they commenced their game there alone in Mrs. Huzzard'smost respectable _café_. Mrs. Huzzard herself did not approve of cardplaying. No one but Captain Leek had, as yet, been allowed that privilege. His playing she had really begun to look upon as almost moral in itseffects, since he pursued it as the most innocent of pastimes, neverbetting more than a few dimes, and since it secluded him effectually fromthe roaring lion of iniquity to which so many men fell victims in thelively little settlement. But 'Tana, knowing that card playing by a girlwould not be a thing within Mrs. Huzzard's understanding, glanced warilyat the door leading to the second floor of the establishment and comfortedherself that the mistress of the domain was yet employed by her toilet forthe evening. 

'Tana dealt, and did it so deftly that Lyster looked at her insurprise, even irritation. What business had she touching the bits ofpasteboard like that--like some old gambler. Such a slight slip of athing, with all the beauty of early youth in her face, and all theguilelessness of a vestal in the pure white of her garb. He fanciedhe would have felt different if he had seen her playing cards in thatIndian dress; it would not have brought such a discord with it. And it wasnot merely that she played, but it was the way she played that broughtvexation to him--that careless, assured handling of the cards. Itseemed almost professional, --it seemed--

"I'll just take that little five, " remarked his opponent easily, andspread out the cards before him. "I know what you've got, and it won'ttouch this flush, and if you play again I'd advise you to gather your witsand not play so wild--that is, if you want to win. "

He stared at her in astonishment. It was quite true--while his thoughtshad been with her personality and her incongruous occupation, her thoughtshad been centered very decidedly on the points of the game. She, at least, had not played "wild. " A doubt even came into his mind, as to whether sheplayed honestly. 

"I don't think I cared about winning, " he answered, "I'd rather have givenyou the stakes than to have had you play for them that way--yes, 'Tana, double the stakes. "

"Oh, would you?" she asked, with saucy indifference. "Well, I ain't askingfavors. I guess I can win all I want. "

"No doubt you can, " he assented, gravely. "But as young ladies do notgenerally depend on their skill with cards to earn their pocket money, I'mafraid Overton would have a lecture ready for you, if he learned of yourskill. "

"Let him, " she said, recklessly. "I've tried to be good, and tried to benice, and--and even pretty, " she added, touching the dainty sleeve andskirt of her dress, "but what use is it? He just stands off and staresat me, and even speaks sharp as if he's sorry he ever brought me downhere. I didn't think he'd be like that. He was nicer in Akkomi's village;and now--"

She hesitated, and, seeing that Lyster's eyes were watching herattentively, she laughed in a careless way, and curled the five-dollarbill around her finger. 

"So I might as well be bad, don't you see? and I'm going to be, too. Iwant this five dollars to gamble with, and for nothing else in the world. I'm going to get square with some one. "

"Which means you are going to worry some one else, just because Overtonhas annoyed you, " decided Lyster. "That is a woman's idea of retaliation, I believe. Am I the selected victim?"

"Of course you're not, or I wouldn't have told you. All I wanted of youwas to give me a start. "

"Exactly; your frankness is not very flattering; but, in spite of it, I'dlike to give you a start in a different way--toward a good school, forinstance. How would you like that?"

She looked at him for a moment suspiciously, she was so used to railleryfrom him; then she answered briefly:

"But you are not my guardian, Mr. Max Lyster. "

"Then you prefer card playing?"

"No, I don't. I'd like it, but my income can't cover such luxuries, and Ihave booked myself to play for a time this evening, if I can get the man Iwant to play with. "

"But that is what you must not do, " he said, hastily. "With Overton ormyself, of course, a game would not do you any special harm; but yousimply must not indulge in such pastime with this promiscuous gatheringof people--of men. "

"But it isn't men--it's only one man I want to play--do you see?"

"I might if I knew who it was; but you don't know any men here but Dan andme. "

"Yes, I do, too. I know Captain Alphonso Leek. "

"Perhaps, but--" Lyster smiled, and shook his head dubiously. 

"But he won't play with me, because he don't like me; that's what youwould say, if you were not too polite--isn't it? He doesn't approve of me, and can't understand why I'm on the face of the earth, and especially whyDan should take any responsibility but Captain Leek on his hands. Huh!Can't I see? Of course I do. I heard him call me _'that'_ this morning. And so, I want to play a game of poker with him. "

She looked impishly at him from under her brows, and twirled the money. 

"Won't you be a messenger of peace and fix the game for me?" she asked, insinuatingly. "You know you promised to do penance. "

"Then I forswear all rash promises for the future, " he declared. 

"But you did promise. "

"Well, then, I'll keep my word, since you are such a little Shylock. Andif it is only the captain--"

She laughed after he had gone out, and sat there shuffling the cards andbuilding them into various forms. She was thus employed when Overton againpassed the window and entered the room ere she could conceal them. Heobserved her attempt to do so and smiled indulgently. 

"Playing with the cards, are you?" he asked, in a careless way. "They areexpensive toys sometimes. But I'll teach you 'seven-up' some day; it's aneasy game. "

"Is it?" she said; but did not look up at him. His indifference to thepretty dress had not yet ceased to annoy her. 

"Yes. And see here, 'Tana! I forgot to give you a present I brought you alittle while ago. It's a ring a fellow from the upper lake region worriedme into buying, as he was dead broke. He bought it from an Indian up nearKarlo. Queer for an Indian to have, isn't it?"

"Near Karlo?" she said, and reached out her hand for it. 

There was a strange look on her face, a strange choking sound in herthroat. He noticed it, and his voice was very kindly as he spoke again. 

"You don't like even to hear of that region, do you? You must have beenvery miserable somewhere up there. But never mind, little girl; we'll tryto forget all that. And if the ring fits you, wear it, no matter whatcountry it comes from. "

She tried to thank him, but the words would not come easily, and heroutstretched hand in which the ring lay was tremulous. 

"Oh, that's all right, " he said hastily, afraid, no doubt, she was goingto cry, as he had seen her do before at kind words. "Never mind about thethanks. If you care to wear it, that's all that's necessary; though asnake ring is not the prettiest of ornaments for a girl. It fits, doesn'tit?"

"Yes, it fits, " she returned, and slipped it on her finger. "It is verynice, " but she shivered as with cold, and her hand shook. 

It was curious enough to attract notice anywhere, a silver and a goldsnake twined together with their heads meeting, and in the flattened goldhead, eyes of garnet gleamed, while the silver head had eyes of emerald. Not a girlish looking ornament, surely. 

"I'll wear it, " she said, and dropped the hand to her side. "But don'ttell the rest where it came from. I may want to tease them. "

CHAPTER VIII. 

THE DANCE. 

"Ain't it lovely, Ora?" and 'Tana danced past Ora Harrison, the doctor'spretty daughter, as if her feet had wings to them. And as Ora's brightface smiled an answer, it was clear that the only two young girls in thesettlement were enjoying Lyster's party to the full. 

For it was a pronounced success. Every "boy" invited was there in as muchof festive outfit as circumstances would allow. All the "family" peoplewere there. And the presence of Doctor Harrison--the only "professional"man in the town--and his wife and daughter gave a stamp of select societyto the gathering in Mrs. Huzzard's rooms. 

Mrs. Huzzard beamed with pleasure at the great success of it all. Shewould have liked to dance, too, and refused most unwillingly when Lystertried to persuade her. But a supercilious glance from the captain made herrefusal decided. The doubt as to whether ladies in "sussiety" ever diddance after forty years, and one hundred and sixty-three pounds weight, deterred her. Now, if the captain had asked her to dance, she would havebeen more assured. 

But the captain did not; and, after a while, he was not to be seen. He hadvanished into the little back sitting room, and she was confident he wasengaged in his innocent pastime of a friendly game of cards with thedoctor. 

"Go and dance with 'Tana, or that nice little girl of the doctor's, "she said to Lyster, when he was trying to inveigle her into aquadrille--"that's the sort of partner for you. "

"But 'Tana has disappeared mysteriously; and as Miss Ora is 'bespoke, ' Ican't dance with her unless I want a duel with her partner. "

"'Tana disappeared! Well, now, I haven't seen her for two dances, " saidMrs. Huzzard, looking around searchingly, "though I never missed her tillthis minute. "

"Beg pardon, ma'am, " said a voice at her elbow; "but is it the--the younglady with the white dress you are looking for?"

"Yes, it is, " answered Mrs. Huzzard, and turned around to face thespeaker, who was an apologetic-looking stranger with drab-colored chinwhiskers, and a checkered shirt, and a slight impediment in his speech. 

"Well, ma'am, I saw her go into that room there quite a spell ago, " and henodded toward the back sitting room. "She hasn't passed out again, as I'veseen. "

Then, as Mrs. Huzzard smiled on him in a friendly way, he venturedfurther:

"She's a very pretty girl, as any one can see. Might I ask her name?"

"Oh, yes! Her name is Rivers--Miss Tana Rivers, " said Mrs. Huzzard. "Youmust be a stranger in the settlement?"

"Yes, ma'am, I am. My name is Harris--Jim Harris. I come down from thediggings with Mr. Overton this morning. He allowed it would be all rightfor me to step inside, if I wanted to see the dancing. "

"To be sure it is, " agreed Mrs. Huzzard, heartily. "His friends are ourfriends, and civil folks are always right welcome. "

"Thank, you, ma'am; you're kind, I'm sure. But we ain't just friends, especial. Only I had business in his line, so we picked up acquaintanceand come into camp together; and when I saw the pretty girl in white, Idid think I'd like to come in a spell. She looks so uncommon like a boy Iknew up in the 'big bend' country. Looks enough like him to be a twin; buthe wasn't called Rivers. Has--has this young lady any brothers or cousinsup there?"

"Well, now, as for cousins, they are far out, and we hain't ever talkedabout them; but as for brothers or sisters, father or mother, that shehasn't got, for she told me so. Her pa and Mr. Dan Overton they waspartners once; and when the pa died he just left his child to thepartner's care; and he couldn't have left her to a squarer man. "

"That's what report says of him, " conceded the stranger, watching her withguarded attention. "Then Mr. Overton's partner hasn't been dead long?"

"Oh, no--not very long; not long enough for the child to get used totalking of it to strangers, I guess; so we don't ask her many questionsabout it. But it troubles her yet, I know. "

"Of course--of course; such a pretty little girl, too. "

Then the two fell into quite a pleasant chat, and it was not until hemoved away from beside her, to make room for the doctor's wife, that Mrs. Huzzard observed that one arm hung limply beside him, and that one legdragged a little as he walked. He was a man who bore paralysis with him. 

She thought, while he was talking to her, that he looked like a man whohad seen trouble. A weary, drawn look was about his eyes. She had seendissipated men who looked like that; yet this stranger seemed in no ways aman of that sort. He was so quiet and polite; and when she saw the almostuseless limbs, she thought she knew then what that look in his facemeant. 

But there were too many people about for her to study one veryparticularly, so she lost sight of the stranger, Harris, and did notobserve that he had moved near the door of the sitting room, or that thedoor was open. 

But it was; and just inside of it Lyster stood watching, with a certainvexation, a game of cards played there. The doctor had withdrawn, and waslooking with amusement at the two players--'Tana and Captain Leek. Thecaptain was getting the worst of it. His scattered whiskers fairlybristled with perplexity and irritation. Several times he displayed badjudgment in drawing and discarding, because of his nervous annoyance, while she seemed surprisingly skillful or lucky, and was not at alldisturbed by her opponent's moods. She looked smilingly straight into hiseyes, and when she exhibited the last winning hand, and the captain dashedhis hand angrily into the pack, she waited for one civil second and thenswept the stakes toward her. 

"What! Don't you want to play any more, captain?" she asked, maliciously. "I would really like to have another dance, yet if you want revenge--"

"Go and dance by all means, " he said, testily. "When I want another gameof poker, I'll let you know, but I must say I do not approve of suchpastime for young ladies. "

"None of us would, if in your place, captain, " laughed the doctor. "And, for my part, I am glad I did not play against her luck. "

The captain mumbled something about a difference between luck and skill, while 'Tana swept the money off the table and laughed--not a pleasantlaugh, either. 

"One--two--three--four!--twenty dollars--that is about a dollar a minute, isn't it?" she asked provokingly. "Well, captain, I guess we are square upto to-night, and if you want to open another account, I'm ready. "

She spoke with the dash and recklessness of a boy. Lyster noticed itagain, and resented it silently. But when she turned, she read thedispleasure in his eyes. 

"Oh, it's you, is it?" she inquired airily. "Is it time for our dance? Yousee, the captain wanted some amusement, and, as the doctor was nearlyasleep over the cards, I came in and helped them out. "

"Beautifully, " agreed the doctor. 

But Lyster borrowed no cheeriness from their smiles. 

"I think it is our dance, " Lyster observed. "And if you will come--"

"Certain, " she said, with a nod; but at the door she paused. "Won't youkeep this money for me?" she asked. "I've no pocket. And just put a fivein a locked pocket 'for keeps, ' please; I owe it to you. "

"To me? You won that five. "

"No, I didn't; I cheated you, " she whispered. "Keep it, please do. "

She pushed the money into his hand. One piece of it fell and rolled to thefeet of the stranger, who leaned carelessly against the doorway, but insuch a position that he could easily see into the sitting room. 

He stooped and picked up the money. 

"Yours, miss?" he said, courteously, and she smilingly reached out herhand for it--the hand on which Overton's gift, the strange ring, glittered. 

The paralytic stranger barely repressed an exclamation as he noticed it, and from it his eyes went swiftly, questioningly, to the girl's face. 

"Yes, it's mine, " she said, with a nod of thanks. Then she smiled a littleas she saw where his attention was given. "Are you wondering if the snakesyou see are the result of odd drinks? Well, they are not; they are ofmetal and won't hurt you. "

"Beg pardon, miss. Guess I did look at your pretty ring sharp; and it isenough to make a man shake if he's been drinking. But a little drink willdo me a long time. "

Then Lyster and the girl passed on, the girl smiling at the littleexchange of words with the stranger. But Lyster himself was anything butwell pleased at the entire affair. He resented the fact that he had foundher there gambling, that she had shown such skill, that she had turned tothe seedy-looking stranger and exchanged words, as men might do, but as agirl assuredly should not do. All these things disturbed him. Why, hecould scarcely have told. Only that morning she had been but a littlehalf-savage child, who amused him by her varying moods and sharp speech. But to-night, in her graceful white gown, she seemed to have grown tallerand more womanly and winsome. The glances and homage of the mostacceptable youths about revealed to him the fact that she was somewhatmore than the strong swimmer or clever canoeist. She was deemed charmingby others, in a very different fashion than he had thought of her, and sheappeared rather too conscious of the fact. He fancied that she evendelighted in letting him see that others showed deference to her, whenhe had only that day teased her as carelessly as he would have teased aboy into a rage. 

Then to stop and jest like that with the insignificant stranger by thedoor! Mr. Lyster said a bad word in his mind, and decided that thepresuming masculinity of the settlement would be allowed few chances forfavors the remainder of the evening. He intended to guard her himself--aformidable guard for the purpose, as a man would need a good deal ofself-reliance to try for favor if so handsome a personality as Lyster'swas an opponent. 

But the rather shabby stranger, standing by the inner door, scarcelynoticed the noticeable young fellow. All his attention was given to thegirl who had spoken to him so frankly. She passed on and did not observehis excessive interest. But his eyes lighted up when he heard her voicespeaking to him, and his face flushed with color as he stroked his beardwith his well hand and gazed after her. 

"So this is where the trail begins, is it?" he whispered to the tremblinghand at his lips. "Well, I would have looked for it many another placebefore commencing with a partner of Mr. Dan Overton--law-and-order man. Hemust have gulled this whole territory beautifully to have them swear byhim as they do. And 'Monte' is his _protégée_! Well, Miss--or Mr. Monte--whichever it is--your girl's toggery is more becoming than theoutfit I saw you wear last; but though your hair is a little darker, I'dswear to you anywhere--yes, and to the ring, too. Well, I think I'll restmy weary body in this 'burgh' for a few weeks to come. If the devil hasn'thelped his own, and cheated me, this partner--Mr. 'Rivers'--is yet aliveand in the flesh. If so, there is one place he will drift sooner or later, and that is to this young gambler. And then--then death will be no shamfor him, for I will be here, too. "

To 'Tana--jubilant with her victory over her instinctive antagonist, thecaptain--all the evening was made for her pleasure, and she floated in theparadise of sixteen years; and the world where people danced was the onlyworld worth knowing. 

"I will be good now--I can be as good as an angel since I've got even withthe captain. "

She whispered those words to Lyster, whose hand was clasping hers, whosearm was about her waist, as they, drifted around the rather small circle, to a waltz played on a concertina and a banjo. 

She looked up at him, mutely asking him to believe her. Her desire forrevenge satisfied, she could be a very good girl now. 

It was just then that Overton, who stood outside the window, glanced inand saw her lovely upturned face--saw the red lips move in some poutingprotest, to which Lyster smiled but looked doubtfully down at her. To theman watching them from without, the two seemed always so close--soconfidential. At times he even wondered if Lyster had not learned morethan himself of her life before that day at Akkomi's camp. 

All that evening Dan had not once entered the room where they danced, oradded in any way to their merry-making. He had stood outside the door mostof the time, or sometimes rested a little way from it on a store box, where he smoked placidly, and inspected the people who gathered to thedance. 

All the invited guests came early, and perfect harmony reigned within. Afew of the unsavory order of citizens had sauntered by, as though takingnote of the pleasures from which they were excluded. But it was notuntil almost twelve o'clock--just after Overton had turned away fromwatching the waltz--that a pistol shot rang out in the street, and severaldancers halted. 

Some of the men silently moved to the door, but just then the door wasopened by Overton, who looked in. 

"It was only my gun went off by accident, " he said, carelessly. "So don'tlet me stampede the party. Go on with your music. "

The stranger, Harris, was nearest the door, and essayed to pass out, butOverton touched him on the arm. 

"Not just yet, " he said hurriedly. "Don't come out or others will follow, and there'll be trouble. Keep them in some way. "

Then the door closed. The concertina sobbed and shrieked out its notes, and drowned a murmur of voices on the outside. One man lay senseless closeto the doorstep, and four more men with two women stood a little apartfrom him. 

"If another shot is fired, your houses will be torn down over your headsto-morrow, " said Overton, threateningly; "and some of you will not beneeding an earthly habitation by that time, either. "

"Fury! It is Overton!" muttered one of the men to another. "They told ushe wasn't in this thing. "

"What for you care?" demanded the angry tones of a Dutch woman. "Whatdifference that make--eh? If so be as we want to dance--well, then, we goin and dance--you make no mistake. "

But the men were not so aggressive. The most audacious was the senselessone, who had fired the revolver and whom Overton had promptly and quietlyknocked down. 

"I don't think you men want any trouble of this sort, " he remarked, andignored the women entirely. "If you've been told that I'm not in this, that's just where some one told you a lie; and if it's a woman, you shouldknow better than to follow her lead. If these women get through that door, it will be when I'm an angel. I'm doing you all a good turn by not lettingthe boys in there know about this. No religion could save you, if I turnedthem loose on you; so you had better get away quiet, and quick. "

The men seemed to appreciate his words. 

"That's so, " mumbled one. 

And as the other woman attempted a protest, one of the men put his handover her mouth, and, picking her up bodily, walked down the street withher, she all the time kicking and making remarks of a vigorous nature. 

The humor of the situation appealed to the delicate senses of hercompanions, until they laughed right heartily, and the entire tone of thescene was changed from a threat of battle to an excuse for jollity. Theman on the ground reeled upward to his feet with the help of a shake fromOverton. 

"Where's my gun?" he asked, sulkily. 

Blood trickling from a cut brow compelled him to keep one eye shut. 

"Overton has it, " explained one of his friends. "Come on, and don't tryanother racket. "

"I want my gun--it was him hit me, " growled the wounded one, whose spiritshad not been enlivened by the spectacle the rest had witnessed. 

"You are right--it was him, " agreed the other, darkly; "and if it hadn'tbeen for breaking up the dance, I guess he'd a-killed you. Come on. Youleft a ball in his arm by the looks of things, and all he did was to knockyou still. He may want to do more to-morrow. But as you have no gun, you'd better wait till then. "

The door had been opened, and the light streamed out. Men talked in afriendly, jovial fashion on and about the doorstep. They saw the formsmoving away in the shadows, but no sign of disturbance met them. 

Overton stood looking in the window at the dancers. The waltz was not yetfinished, and 'Tana and Lyster drifted past within a few feet of him. Theserenity of their evening had not been disturbed. Her face held all ofjoyous content--so it seemed to the watcher. She laughed as she danced;and hearing the music of her high, girlish tones, he forgot for a time thestinging little pain in his arm, until his left hand, thrust into his coatpocket, slowly filled with blood. Then Dan turned to the man nearest him. 

"If Doctor Harrison is still in there, would you do me the favor of askinghim to come outside for a few minutes?" he asked, and the man addressedstepped closer. 

"There is a back way into the house. Hadn't you better just step in thatway, and have him fix you up? He's in the back room, alone, smoking. "

Overton turned with an impatient exclamation, and a sharp, questioninglook. It was the half-paralyzed stranger--Harris. 

"Oh, I ain't interfering!" he said, amiably. "But as I slipped out throughthe back door before your visitors left, I dropped to the fact that youhad some damage done to that left arm. Yes, I'll carry any message youlike to your doctor, for I like your nerve. But I must say it's thanklesswork to stand up as a silent target for cold lead, just so some one elsemay dance undisturbed. Take an old man's advice, sonny, do some of thedancing yourself. "

CHAPTER IX. 

THE STRANGER'S WARNING. 

That one festive night decided the immediate future of 'Tana. All her joyin it did not prevent a decision that it should be the last in herexperience, for a year to come, at least. 

It was Lyster who broached the subject, and Overton looked at him closelywhile he talked. 

"You are right, " he decided, at last; "a school is the easiest path out ofthis jungle, I reckon. I thought of a school, but didn't know where--I'mnot posted on such things. But if you know the trail to a good one, we'llfix it. She has no family folks at all, so--"

"I'd like to ask, if it's allowable--"

"Don't ask me about her people, " said the other, quickly; "she wouldn'twant me to talk of them. You see, Max, all sorts get caught in whirlpoolsof one sort or another, when ventures are made in a new country like this, and often it's a thoroughbred that goes under first, while a lot of scrubstock will pull through an epidemic and never miss a feed. Well, her folksbelonged to the list that has gone under--speculating people, you know, who left her stranded when they started 'over the range, ' and she'ssensitive about it--has a sort of pride, too, and doesn't want to bepitied, I guess. Anyway, I've promised she sha'n't be followed by anyreminder of her misfortunes, and I can't go into details. "

"Oh, that's all right; I'm not curious to know whether her folks had apalace or a cabin to live in. But she has brightness. I like her wellenough to give up some useless pastimes that are expensive, and contributethe results to a school fund for her, if you say yes. But I should like toknow if her people belonged to the class we call ladies andgentlemen--that is all. "

Overton did not answer at once. His eyes were turned toward his bandagedarm, and a little wrinkle grew between his brows. 

"The man is dead, and I don't think there's anything for me to say as tohis gentlemanly qualities, " he said at last. "He was a prospector andspeculator, with an equal amount of vice and virtue in him, I suppose;just about like the rest of us. Her mother I never saw, but have reason tothink she was a lady. "

"And you say every word of that as if they were drawn from you withforceps, " said Lyster, cheerily. "Well, I'll not bother you about itagain. But, you see, there is a cousin of mine at the school I spoke of, and I wanted to know because of that. It's all right, though; my owninstincts would tell me she came of good stock. But even good stock willgrow wild, you know, if it doesn't get the right sort of training. Youknow, old fellow, I'm downright in earnest about wanting to help you abouther. "

"Yes, I know. You have, too, " said the other. "You've pointed out theschool and all, and we see she can't be left here. "

"Not when you are ranging around the hills, and never a man to take yourplace as a guard, " agreed Lyster. "I feel about two years old ever since Iheard of how you kept annoyances from us last night while we were soserenely unconscious of your trials. 'Tana will scarcely look at me thismorning, for no reason but that I did not divine the state of affairs andgo to help you. That girl has picked up so much queer knowledge herselfthat she expects every one to be gifted with second sight. "

Then he told, with a good deal of amusement, the episode of the poker gameand the discomfiture of the captain. 

Overton said little. He was not so much shocked or vexed over it as Lysterhad been, because he had lived more among people to whom such pastimeswere not unusual. 

"And I offered to teach her 'seven-up, ' because it was easy, " he remarkedgrimly. "Yes, the school is best. You see, even if I am on the ground, I'mnot a fit guardian. Didn't I give her leave to get square with the oldman? While, if I'd been the right sort of a guardian, she would have beengiven a moral lecture on the sinfulness of revenge. I guess we'd betterbegin to talk school right away. "

"I imagine she'll object at first, through force of habit, and protestthat she knows enough for one girl. "

But she did not. She listened with wonder in her eyes, and something ofshamed contrition in her face, and knew so well--so very well that she didnot deserve it. She had wanted--really wanted to vex him when she playedthe cards, when she had danced past, and never let on she saw him lookingsomberly in at the window the night before. But in the light of morningand with the knowledge of his wounded arm, all her resentment was gone. She could scarcely speak even the words she meant to say. 

"I can't do that--go, I mean. It will cost so much, and I have no money. I can't make any here, and--and you are not rich enough to lend it to me, even if I could pay it back some day, so--"

"Never mind about the money; it will be got. I'm to start up north of thissoon, and this doesn't seem a good place to school you in, anyway. So, fora year or so, you go to that school down in Helena. Max knows the name ofit; I forget. When you get all rigged out with an education, and have acapital of knowledge, you can talk then about the money and paying it, ifit makes you feel more comfortable. But just now you be a good littlegirl; go down there with Max to the school, study hard, so that if I dropinto a chasm some night, or am picked off by a bullet, you'll havelearned, anyway, how to look after yourself in the right way. "

"Oh, it's Mr. Max, then, that's planning this, is it?" she asked suddenly, and her face flushed a little--he must have thought in anger, for hesaid:

"Why--yes; that is--mostly. You see, 'Tana, I've drifted out from the waysof the world while Max has kept up with them. So he proposed--well, nomatter about the plan. I'm to suggest it to you, and as it's no loss andall gain to you, I reckon you'll be sensible enough to say yes. "

"I will, " she answered, quietly; "it is very kind of you both to be sogood to me, for I haven't been good to you--to either of you, I'msorry--I--maybe I'll be better when I come back--and--maybe I can pay yousome day. "

"Me? Oh, you won't owe me anything, and I reckon you'd better not makeplans about coming back here! The books and things you learn will likelyturn you toward other places--finer places. This is all right for menwho have money to make; but you--"

"I'm coming back here, " she said, nodding her head emphatically. "Maybenot for always--but I'll come back some time--I will. "

She was twisting her fingers in a nervous way, and, as he watched her, henoticed that her little brown hands were devoid of all ornament. 

"Where is the ring?" he asked. "Have you lost it already?"

"No, it's here--in my pocket, " and she drew it out that he might see. "I--I took it off this morning when I saw you were shot. You'll laugh, Isuppose; but I thought the snakes brought bad luck. "

"So you are superstitious?"

"Oh, I don't know! I'm not afraid very often; but sometimes I think thereare signs that are true. I've heard old folks say so, and talk of thingsunlucky. I took the ring off when I saw your arm. "

"But the arm was only scratched--not worth a thought from a little girllike you, " he said; "and surely not worth throwing off your jewelry for. But some day--some day of good luck, I may find you a prettier ring--onemore like a girl's ring, you know; one you can wear and not be afraid. "

"If I'm afraid, it isn't for myself, " she said, with that old, unchildlikelook he had not seen in her eyes of late. "But I'll tell you what I'mafraid of. Have you ever heard of people who were 'hoodoos'? I guess youhave. Well, sometimes I'm afraid I'm just that--like the snakes in thatring. I'm afraid I bring bad luck to people--people I like. It isn't theharm to me that ever frightens me. I guess I can fight that; but no onecan fight a 'hoodoo, ' I guess; and your arm--"

"Oh, see here! Wake up, 'Tana, you're dreaming! Who put that cussednonsense into your head? 'Hoodoo!' Pshaw! I will have patience with you inanything but that. Did any one look at you last night as if you were a'hoodoo'? Here comes Max; we'll ask him. "

But she did not smile at their badinage. 

"I was in earnest, and you think it only funny, " she said. "Well, maybeyou won't always laugh at it. Men who know a heap believe in 'hoodoos. '"

"But not 'hoodoos' possessed of the _tout ensemble_ of Miss Rivers, "objected Lyster. "You are simply trying to scare us--me, out of thejourney I hoped to make with you to Helena. You are trying to evade a yearof scholastic training we have planned for you, and you would like toprophesy that the boat will blow up or the cars run off the track if youembark. But it won't. You will say good-by to your ogre of a guardianto-morrow. You will be guarded by no less a personage than my immaculateself to the door of your academy; from which you will emerge, later on, with never a memory of 'hoodoos' in your wise brain; and you will live toa green old age and make clay busts of us both when we are gray haired. There! I think I'm a good healthy sort of a prophet; and as a reward willyou go with me to-morrow?"

"With you? Then it is you who--"

"Who has planned the whole brilliant scheme? Exactly--the journey part ofit at all events; and I'm not so modest as our friend here. I'll take theblame of my share, and his, too, if he doesn't speak up for himself. Here comes your new friend, Dan. Where did you pick him up?"

It was the man Harris, and beside him was the captain. They were talkingwith some animation of late Indian raids to the westward. 

"I doubt if it was Indians at all who did the thieving, " remarked Harris;"there are always a lot of scrub whites ready to take advantage of warsignals, and do devilment of that sort, made up as reds. "

"Oh, yes--some say so! That man Holly used to get the credit of that sortof renegade work. Handsome Holly he was called once. But now that he'sdead, maybe we'll see he was not the only one to work mischief between thewhites and reds. "

"Holly? Lee Holly?" asked Lyster. "Why, didn't we hear a rumor that hewasn't dead at all, but had been seen somewhere near Butte?"

"I didn't, " returned Overton, who was the one addressed, "though it may beso. He's a very slippery specimen and full of schemes, from what I hear. But he doesn't seem to range over this territory, so I've never run acrosshim. It would be like him, though, to play dead when the Government mengrew warm on his trail, and he'd no doubt get plenty of help from hisIndian allies. "

Harris was watching him keenly, and the careless honesty of the speaker'sface and tone evidently perplexed him, for he turned with a baffled lookto the girl, who stood with down-dropped eyes, and twisted a spray ofleaves nervously around her fingers. He noticed one quick, troubled glanceshe gave Overton, but even to his suspicious eyes it did not seem a regardgiven a fellow-conspirator. 

"I believe it was the doctor I heard speak of the rumor that Holly was yetabove ground, " said Lyster. "The mail came up yesterday, and perhaps hefound it in the papers. Don't think I had heard of the man before. Is heone of the important people up here?"

"Rather, " remarked Overton, "an accomplished crook who has dabbled inseveral trades in the Columbia River region. The latest was a wholesalehorse steal from a ranch over in Washington--Indian work, with him asleader. The regulars from the fort got after them, there was an uglyfight, and the reds reported Holly as killed. That is the last I heard ofhim. You were asking me yesterday if he ever prospected in our valley, didn't you?" he asked, turning to Harris. 

"A man made undue importance of by the stupid Indians, " declared CaptainLeek. "He humored their superstitions and played medicine man with them, I've heard; and he had a boy for a partner--a young slip the gamblerscalled 'Monte' down in Coeur d'Alene. Some said it was his son. "

"A fine instructor for youth, " observed Lyster. "Who could expect anythingbut vice from a man who had such a boyhood?"

"But you would, " said 'Tana, suddenly, "if you knew that boy when he grewto be a man. If he was bad, you'd want him to get off the earth where youwalked; and you never once would stop to ask if he was brought up right ornot--you know you wouldn't--nobody does, I guess. I don't know why it is, but it seems all wrong to me. Maybe, though, when I go to school, andlearn things, I will think like the rest, and not care. "

Lyster shrugged his shoulders and looked after her as she vanished intothe regions where Mrs. Huzzard was concocting dishes for the mid-daymeal. 

"I doubt if she thinks like the rest, " he remarked. "How fiery she is, andhow independent in her views of things. "

But Overton smiled at her curt speech. 

"Poor 'Tana has lived among rough scenes until she learns to judgequickly, and for herself, " he said. "Her words are true enough, too; shemay have known just such boys as Holly's clever little partner and seenhow hard it was for them to be any good. I wonder now what has become ofyoung 'Monte' since Holly disappeared. He would be a good one to follow, if there is doubt as to Holly's death being a fact. I believe there was areward out for him some time ago, to stimulate lagging justice. Don't knowif it's withdrawn or not. "

"Square, " decided Harris, in silent communion with himself, as he surveyedOverton; "dead square, and don't scent the trail. I'd like to know whattheir little game is with him. Some devilment, sure. "

On one pretext and another he kept close to Overton. He was studying thestalwart, easy-going keeper of the peace, and Dan, who had a sort ofcompassion for all who were halt, or blind, or homeless, took kindlyenough to the semi-paralyzed stranger. Harris seemed to belong nowhere inparticular, yet knew each trail of the Kootenai and Columbia country, kneweach drift where the yellow sands were found--each mine where the silverhunt paid best returns. 

"You've prospected some, I see, even if you don't get over the ground veryfast, " Dan remarked; "and with it all, I reckon you've staked out some payclaims for yourself?"

The face of Harris contracted in a swift frown; he drew a long breath, andhis clasped hands tightened on each other. 

"I did, " he said, in a choked, nervous sort of way; "I did. If I couldtell you of it, I would. You're the sort of man I'd--But never mind. I'mnot well yet--not strong enough to get excited over it. I've got to takethings easy for a spell, or another stroke of this paralysis will come asmy share. That handicaps me considerable. I was--was upset by somethingunexpected last night, and I've had a queer, shaky feeling ever since;can't articulate clear. Did you notice? The--the only thing under God'sheaven I'm afraid of is that paralysis--that it will catch me again beforeI get my work done; and to-day--"

"Don't talk of it, " advised Overton, as he noticed how the man's voicehesitated and trembled, how excitable he was over the subject of hismineral finds and his threatened helplessness. "Don't think of it, andyou'll come out all right yet. If I can do anything for you--"

The other man laughed in a spasmodic, contemptuous fashion. 

"For me?" he said. "You can't. I thought you could, but I was on a blindtrail--you can't. I can give you a lift, though--yes, I can. It'sabout--about that girl. You--you tried to guard her last night, as if shewas a flower the rough wind must not blow on. I know--I watched you. I'vebeen there, and know. "

"Know what? You're an infernal fool!" burst out Dan, with all his goodnature out of sight. "No hints about the girl, or--or anything else! Iwon't have it!"

"It's no hint; facts are all I'd mention to you, and I'd do that justbecause I think you're square. And they--they are playing you. See? Forhe ain't dead. I don't know what their game is with you, but he ain'tdead; and there--there's no telling what scheme he's got her intothis--this territory for. So I want you to know. I don't want you to becaught in any trap of theirs. She--she looks all right; but he's adevil--a thing infernal--a--"

Overton caught him by one arm, and swung him around like a child. 

"Speak clear. No more of your blasted stuttering or beating away frompoints; who is the man you talk of? Who is playing with me? Now speak. "

"Why, Monte, the girl; Monte and Lee Holly. He's somewhere alive--that'swhat I'm trying to tell you. I was hunting for him when I found her layinglow here, don't you understand? You stare so. It is Lee Holly and--Ah--my--God!"

The last words were gurgled in his throat; his face whitened, and he sankto the ground as though his bones had suddenly been converted intojelly--a strange, shapeless heap of humanity as he lay at Overton's feet. Overton bent over him, and after a moment of blank amaze, lifted thehelpless head, and almost dropped it again, when the eyes, appealing andkeenly conscious, met his own. There was a queer chuckling sound in theman's throat; he was trying to speak, but could not. The secret he wastrying to tell was buried back of those speechless lips, and one morestroke of the doom he feared had overtaken him. 

CHAPTER X. 

THE STRANGER'S LOVE STORY. 

'Tana sat alone in her room a few hours later, and from the window watchedthe form of Ora Harrison disappear along the street. The latter had beensent by her father with some medicine for the paralyzed stranger, and thegirls had chatted of the school 'Tana was to attend, and of the schoolsOra had gone to and all the friends she remembered there, who now sent hersuch kind letters. Ora told 'Tana of the lovely time she expected to havewhen the steamers would come up from Bonner's Ferry to the Kootenai Lakeregion, for then her friends were to come in the summers, and the warmmonths were to be like holidays. 

All this girlish frankness, all the cheery friendship of the doctor'sfamily filled 'Tana with a wild unrest against herself--against theworld. 

"It would be easy to be good if a person lived like that always, " shethought, "in a nice home, with a mother to kiss me and a father I was notashamed of. I felt stupid when they talked to me. I could only think howhappy they were, and that they did not seem to know it. And Ora was sweetand sorry for me because my parents were dead. Huh!" she grunted, disdainfully, in the Indian fashion peculiar to her at times. "If she knewhow I felt about it she'd hate me, I suppose. They'd all think I was badclear through. They wouldn't understand the reason--no nice women likethem could. Oh, if the school would only make me nice like that! But Isuppose it's got to be born in people, and I was born different. "

Even this reason did not render her more resigned; and, to add to herdisquiet, there came to her the memory of eyes whose gaze made hershiver--the eyes of the stranger whom Overton had carried into the housefor dead, but whose brain was yet alive. He had looked at her with astrange, wild stare, and Overton himself had turned his eyes toward her inmoody questioning when she came forward to help. He had accepted the help, but each time she raised her eyes she saw that Dan was looking at her witha new watchfulness; all his interest in the stricken stranger did not keephim from that. 

"If any one is accountable for this, I guess I'm the man, " he confessed, ruefully. "He told me he was afraid of this, yet I was fool enough to losemy temper and turn him around rough. It might have struck him, anyway; butmy conscience doesn't let me down easy. He'll be my care till some onecomes along with a stronger claim. "

"Maybe there is some one somewhere, " said 'Tana. "There might be letters, if it would be right to look. "

"If there are relatives anywhere in the settlements, I guess they'd beglad enough if I'd look, " decided Overton. "There is no way to getpermission from him, though, " and he looked in the helpless man's eyes. "Idon't know what you'd say to this if you could speak, stranger, " he said;"but to go through your pockets seems the only way to locate you or yourfriends; so I'll have to do it. "

It was not easy to do, with those eyes staring at him in that horribleway. But he tried to avoid the eyes, and thrust his hand into the innerpocket, drawing out an ordinary notebook, some scraps of newspaper foldedup in it, and two letters addressed to Joe Hammond; one to Little Dalles, and the other had evidently been delivered by a messenger, for nodestination was marked on it. It was an old letter and the envelope wasworn through all around the edges. Another paper was wrapped around it, and the writing was of a light feminine character. Overton touched it witha certain reverence and looked embarrassed. 

"I think, Mrs. Huzzard, I will ask you to read this, as it seems a lady'sletter, and if there is any information in it, you can give it to us; ifnot, I'll just put it back in his pocket and hope luck will tell us whatthe letter doesn't. "

But Mrs. Huzzard demurred: "And me that short-sighted that even specswon't cure it! No, indeed. I'm no one to read important papers. But here's'Tana, with eyes like a hawk for sighting things. She'll read it fastenough. "

Overton looked undecided, remembering those strange insinuations of thenow helpless man, and feeling that the man himself might not be willing. 

"I--well--I guess not, " he said, at last. "It ain't just square to send alittle girl blindfold like that into a stranger's claim. We'll let someone over twenty-one read the letters. You'll do, Max, and if it ain't allright, you can stop up short. "

So Lyster read the treasured message, all in the same feminine writing. His sensitive face grew grave, and he turned compassionate glances towardthe helpless man as he read the letters, according to their dates. Theoldest one was the only one not sad. Its postmark was a little town manymiles to the south. 

 "DEAR OLD JOE: It's awful to be this near you, and know you are sick, without being able to get to you. I just arrived, and your partner has met me, and told me all about it. But I'll go up with him, just the same; and when you are able to travel we can come down to a town and be married, instead of to-day, as we had set on. So that's all right, and don't you worry. Your partner, John Ingalls, is as nice as he can be to me. Why did you not tell me how good looking he was? Maybe you never discovered it--you slow, prosy old Joe! When you wrote to me of that rich find you stumbled on, I was sorry you had picked up a partner; for you always did trust folks too much, and I was afraid you'd be cheated by the stranger you picked up. But I guess that I was wrong, Joe; for he is a very nice gentleman--the nicest I ever met, I think. And he talks about you just as if he was your brother, and thought a heap of you. He tried to tease me some, too--asked how you ever came to catch such a pretty girl as me! Then I told him, Joe, that you never had to catch me--that I was little, and hadn't any folks, and how you got your folks to give me a home when you was only a boy; and that you was always like a big brother to me till you made some money in the mines. Then you wrote and asked me to come out and marry you. He just laughed, Joe, and said it was not a brother's love that a wife wanted; but I don't think he knows anything about that--do you? And, Joe, I came pretty near telling him all about that richest find you made--the one you said you wanted me to be the first to see. I thought, of course, you had told your partner, just as you told me when you sent me the plan of it--what for, I don't know, Joe, for I never could find it in the wide world, even if there was any chance of my hunting for it alone. Your partner asked me point blank if you had written to me of any late find of yours, or of any special location where you found good signs. I tried to look innocent, and said maybe you had, but I couldn't remember. I didn't like to tell a story. I wanted to tell him all the truth, and how rich you said we would be. I knew you would want to tell him yourself, so I managed to keep quiet in time. But whenever he looks at me I feel guilty. And he looks at me so kindly, and he is so good. He says we can't begin our journey to you right away, because he has provisions and things to get first; but we will set out in three days. So I send this letter that you will know I am on the road; maybe we'll reach you first. He is going to take me riding around this camp this evening--I mean Mr. Ingalls. He says I must get some enjoyment before I go up there to the mountains, where no one lives. He is the nicest stranger I ever met. But, of course, I never was away from home much to meet folks; I guess, though, I might travel a long ways and not meet any one so nice. He just brought me a pretty purse made by the Indians. I hope you wear a big hat like he does, and big, high boots. I never saw folks wear them back home; but they do look nice. Now, good-by, Joe, for a few days. 

 "Yours affectionately, "FANNIE. "

"Well, that letter is plain sailing, " remarked Overton, "but there is onlyone name in it we could follow up--the partner, John Ingalls. But I don'tthink I've heard of him. "

"Wait! there is another letter--two more, " said Lyster; and the otherswere silent as he read:

 "JOE: I hope you'll hate me now. I can stand that better than to know you still like me. I can't help it. I am going with him--your partner. He loves me, too, Joe--not in the brotherly way you did, but in a way that makes me think of him and no one else. So I can't marry any one but him. Maybe it's a sin to be false to you, Joe; but I never could go to you now. And I can't help going where he wants me to go. Don't be mad at him; he can't help it either, I suppose. He says he will always be good to me, and I am going. But my heart is heavy as I write to you. I am not happy--maybe because I love him too much. But I am going. Try and forget me. 

 "FANNIE. "

In dead silence Lyster unfolded the third paper. The drama of thisstranger's life was a pathetic thing to the listeners, who looked at himwith pity in their eyes, but could utter no words of sympathy to the manwho sat there helpless and looked at them. Then the last, a penciledsheet, was read. 

 "JOE: I am dying, I think. The Indian woman with me says so; and I hope it is true. He came to me to-day--the first time in weeks. He never married me, as he promised. He cursed me to-day because my baby face led him away from a fortune he knows you found. I never told him, though it is a wonder. All he knows of it he heard you say in your sleep when you were sick that time. To-day he told me you were paralyzed, Joe--that you are helpless still--that he has taken Indians with him there to your old claim, and searched every foot of ground for the gold vein he thinks you know of. But it is of no use, and he is furious over it, and so taunts me of your helplessness alone in the wilderness. 

 "Joe, I still have the plan you made of the river and the two little streams and the marked tree. Can't I make amends some way for the wrong I did you? Is there anywhere a friend you could trust to work the find and take care of you? For if you are too helpless to write yourself, and can get only the name of the person to me, I will send the plan some way to him. I know I am not to live long. I am in a perfect fever to hear from you, and tell you that my sin against you weighs me down to despair. 

 "I can't tell you of my life with him; it is too horrible. I do not even know who he is, for Ingalls is not his name. We are with Indians and they call him 'Medicine, ' and seem to know him well. He has left me here, to-day, and I feel I will never see him again. He tells me he has sent for a young white boy who is to be brought to camp, and who will help care for me. Anything would be better than the sly red faces about me; they fill me with terror. My one hope is that the boy may get this letter sent to you, and that some word may come to me from you before my life ends. It has taken me all this day to write to you. 

 "Good-by. I am dying miserably, and I deserve it. I can't even tell you where to write me; only we are with Indians camped by a big river. Not far away is a wall of rock, like a hill, beside the river, and Indian writing is cut on the wall, and holes and things are cut all along it. "

"The Arrow lakes of the Columbia!" interrupted Overton--

 "If the boy comes, and is to be trusted at all, he may tell me more; that is my only hope of this reaching you. If you are not able to make another plan (and he says your hands are powerless) remember, I have the one you did make. If you can send me one word--one name of a friend--I will try--try so hard. He would kill me if he knew, and I would be glad of it, if I could only help you first. I feel that I will never see you again. 

 "FANNIE. "

Mrs. Huzzard was crying and whispering, "Poor dear!--poor child!" and eventhe voice of Lyster was not quite steady as he read. Those straggling, weak pencil marks had a pathos of their own to him. The letter, crossedand recrossed by the lines, was on two pages, evidently torn from the backof a book. 

"It seems a sacrilege to dive into a man's feelings and secrets likethis, " he said, ruefully. "It _is_! My only consolation is that I did itwith good intent. "

"And, after all, not a plain trail found that will help us locate this manor his friends, " decided Overton--"not a name we can really fasten to butthe name on the envelope--Joe Hammond. It is too bad. Why, 'Tana! GoodGod! _'Tana!_"

For the girl, who had uttered no word, but had listened to that lastletter with whitened face and staring eyes, leaned against the wall at itsclose, and a little gasp from her drew their attention. 

She fell forward on her face ere Overton could reach her. 

"Tana, my girl, what is it? Speak!" he entreated. 

But the girl only whispered: "I know now! Joe--Joe Hammond!" and fainteddead away at the feet of the paralyzed man. 

CHAPTER XI. 

'TANA AND JOE. 

"Just like a part in a play, captain--that's just the way it struck me, "said Mrs. Huzzard, recounting the affair for the benefit of the postmasterof Sinna Ferry. "The man a-sitting there like a statue, with only his eyeslooking alive, and that poor, scared dear a-falling down on the floorbeside him, and looking as white as milk! I never had a notion she was soeasy touched by people's troubles. It surely was a sorry story read fromthem three letters. I tell you, sir, men leave women with aching heartsmany's the time, " and she glanced sentimentally toward her listener;"though if there is one place more heart-rending to be deserted in thananother, I think an Indian village would be the very worst. Just to thinkof that poor dear dying there in a place she didn't even know the nameof. "

"Humph! I've an idea you are giving your sympathy to the wrongindividual, " decided the captain. "It must be easier even to die in someunknown corner than for a living soul to be shut up in a dead body, afterthe manner of this Harris, or Hammond, or whatever his name is. I guess, from the looks of things, he must have collapsed when that second letterreached him; had a bad stroke, and was just recovering somewhat when hestrayed into this camp. Yes, madame, I've an idea he's had a harder rowto hoe than the girl; and, then, it doesn't look as though he'd deservedit so much. "

"Mr. Dan is mightily upset over it, ain't he?"

"Mr. Dan is just as likely to get upset over any other vagabond who straysin his direction, " grumbled the captain. "Folks are always falling in hisway to be looked after. He has the worst luck! He never did a bit of harmto this stranger--nothing but drop a hand on his shoulder; and all at oncethe man falls down helpless. And Dan feels in duty bound to take care ofhim. Then the girl 'Tana has to flop over in the same way, just when Ithought we were to get rid of her. And she's another charge to look after. He'll be wanting to hire your house for a hospital next thing, Mrs. Huzzard. "

"And welcome he'd be to it for 'Tana, " declared Mrs. Huzzard, valiantly. "She's been a bit saucy to you at times, and I know it; but, indeed, it'sonly because she fancies you don't like her. "

"Like her, madame! A girl who plays poker, and--and--"

"And wins, " added Mrs. Huzzard, with a twinkle in her eyes. "Ah, now, didn't Mr. Max tell me the whole story! She is a clip, and I know it; butI think she only meant that game as a bit of a joke. "

"A twenty-dollar joke, Mrs. Huzzard, is too expensive to be funny, "growled the captain, with natural discontent. "But if I could onlyconvince myself that the money was honestly won, I would not feel soannoyed over it; but I can't--no, madame. I am confident there was a trickin that game--some gambler's trick she has picked up among her promiscuousacquaintances. And I am annoyed--more than ever annoyed now that there isa chance of her remaining longer under Dan's care. She's a dangerous_protégée_ for a boy of his age, that's all. "

"Dangerous! Oh, now, I've my doubts of that, " said Mrs. Huzzard, shakingher head, emphatically. "You take my word for it, if she's dangerous as agirl to any one in this camp, it's not Mr. Dan's peace of mind she'sdisturbing, but that of his new friend. "

"You mean Lyster? Ridiculous! A gentleman of culture, used to the bestsociety, give a thought to such an unclassed individual? No, madame!--don't you believe it. His interest about the school affair wasdoubtless to get her away from camp, and to keep her from being aresponsibility on Dan's hands. "

"Hum! maybe. But, from all the dances he danced with her, and the way hewaited on her, I'd a notion that he did not think her a greatresponsibility at all. "

This conversation occurred the morning after those letters had been read. The owner of them was installed in the best room Mrs. Huzzard had tooffer, and miners from all sections were cordially invited to visit theparalyzed man, in the vain hope that some one would chance to remember hisface, or help establish the lost miner's identity; for he seemed utterlylost from all record of his past--all but that he had loved a girl whom anunknown partner had stolen. And Overton remembered that he seemedespecially interested in the whereabouts of the renegade, Lee Holly. 

The unknown Lee Holly's name had suddenly attained the importance of agruesome ghost to Overton. He had stared gloomily at the paralytic, asthough striving to glean from the living eyes the secrets held close bythe silenced lips. 'Tana and Monte and Lee Holly!--his little girl andthose renegades! Surely these persons could have nothing to do with eachother. Harris was looney--so Overton decided as he stalked back and forthbeside the house, glancing up once in a while to a window above him--awindow where he hoped to see 'Tana's face; for all one day had gone, andthe evening come again, yet he had never seen her since he had lifted herunconscious form from beside the chair of Harris. Her words, "I know now!Joe--Joe Hammond!" were yet whispering through his senses. Did those wordsmean anything? or was the child simply overwrought by that tragedy told inthe letters? He did not imagine she would comprehend all the sadness of ituntil she had fallen in that faint. 

The night he had talked with her first in Akkomi's tepee, and afterward inthe morning by the river, he had promised to be satisfied with what shechose to tell him of herself, and ask no questions of her past. But sincethe insinuations of Harris and her own peculiar words and manner, hediscovered that the promise was not easy to keep--especially when Lysterbesieged him with questions; for 'Tana had spent the day utterly alone, but for the ministrations of Mrs. Huzzard. She would not see even thedoctor, as she said she was not sick. She would not see Overton, Lyster, or any one else, because she said she did not want to talk; she was tired, and that reason must suffice. It did for Lyster, especially after he hadreceived a nod, a smile, and a wave of her hand from her window--acircumstance he related hopefully to Overton, as it banished the lingeringfear in his mind that her exile was one caused by absolute illness. 

"I candidly believe, Dan, that she is simply ashamed of having faintedbefore us last evening--fancies it looks weak, I suppose; and she doespride herself so on her ungirlish strength. I've no doubt she willemerge from her seclusion to-morrow morning, and expect us to ignore hersentimental swoon. How is your other patient?"

"Better. "

"Much?"

"Well, just the difference of turning his eyes quickly toward a thing, instead of slowly, as at first. The doctor just told me he is able to movehis head slightly, so I guess he is not to go under this trip. But he'llnever be a well man again. "

"Rather heavy on you, old fellow, that you feel bound to look after him. Ican't see the necessity of it. Why don't you let the rest of the camp--"

But Overton had turned away and resumed his walk. Lyster stared at him inwonder for a moment and then laughed. 

"All right, Rothschild, " he observed. "You know the depth of your ownpurse best. But, to tell the truth, you don't act like your ownresponsible self to-day. You go moping around as though the other fellow'sstroke had touched you, too. You are a great fellow, Dan, to take otherpeople's loads on your shoulders; but it is a bad habit, and you'd betterreform. "

"I will, when I have time, " returned Overton, with a grim smile. "Just nowI have other things to think of. Don't mind me. "

"I sha'n't. I confess I don't mind any of you very much since I saw thecheery vision of your _protégée_ at the window--and waving her hand to me, too; the first bit of sunshine I've seen in camp to-day. For the averagespecimen I've run across has looked to me like you--glum. "

Receiving no reply whatever to this criticism, he strolled away after asmiling glance upward to 'Tana's window. But no girlish hand wavedgreeting to him this time, and he comforted himself by humming, "My Loveis but a Lassie Yet. " This was a mischievous endeavor to attract Overton'sattention and make him say something, even though the something shouldprove uncomplimentary to the warbler. 

But it was a failure. Overton only thrust his hands a little deeper in hispockets as he stared after the handsome, light-hearted fellow. Of course, it would be Max to whom she would wave her hand; and he was glad somebodyfelt like singing, though he himself could not. His mind was too muchtormented by the thoughts of those two who formed a nucleus for thehospital already contemptuously alluded to by the captain. 

And those two?

One sat almost motionless, as he had been for the twenty-four hours. Butas Mrs. Huzzard and the captain left his room, each spoke hopefully of hisappearance. Mrs. Huzzard especially was very confident his face showedmore animation than she had observed at her noonday visit; and the factthat he could move his head and nod in reply to questions certainly didseem to promise recovery. 

In the adjoining room, close to the very thin partition, 'Tana lay withears strained to catch each word of the conversation. But when her doorwas opened by Mrs. Huzzard, all semblance of interest was gone, and shelay on the little bed with closed eyes. 

"I'm right glad she's taking a nap at last, " said the good soul as sheclosed the door softly. "That child scarce slept a bit all night, and Iknow it. Curious how nervous she got over that man's troubles. But, ofcourse, he did look awful at first, and nigh about scared me. "

'Tana lay still till the steps died away on the stairs, and the voiceswere heard more faintly on the lower floor. All the day she had waited forthe people to leave the stranger in the next room alone; and, for thefirst time, no voice of visitors broke the silence of the upper floor. 

She slipped to the door and listened. Her movements were stealthy as thatof some forest animal evading a hunter. She turned the knob softly, andwith still swiftness was inside the stranger's room, and the door closedbehind her. 

He certainly was more alert, for his eyes met hers instantly. His look wasalmost one of fear, and she was trembling visibly. 

"I had to come, " she said, nervously, in a half whisper, "I heard theletters read, and I have to tell you something I've thought all night--allday--and I have to tell you. Do you understand? Try to understand. Nodyour head if you do. Do you?"

Her speech was rapid and impatient, while she listened each moment lest astep sound on the stairs again. But in all her eagerness to hear she neverlooked away from his face, and she uttered a low exclamation of gladnesswhen the man's head bent slowly in assent. 

"Oh, I am so glad--so glad! You will get well; you must! Listen! I knowyou now, and why you looked at me so. You think you saw me up atRevelstoke--I think I remember your face there--and you don't trust me. You are looking for that man--the man that took her away from you. Youthink I could find a trail to him; but you are wrong. He is dead, and Iknow she is--I _know_! Your name was the last word she said--'Joe. ' Shewanted you to forgive her, and not cross _his_ path. You don't believe me, perhaps; but it is all true. I went to the camp with--with the boy shewrote of. She talked of you to me. I had word to give you if we ever met. But how was I to know that Jim Harris was the man--the same man? Do youhear--do you believe me?"

Those burning eyes--eyes in which all of life in him seemedconcentrated--looked out on her from the pale, strange face; looked on heruntil her own cheeks grew colorless, for there was something awful in thesearching regard of the man who was but half alive. 

"See!" she said, and slipped from her belt a package in which paperrustled, "I've had that plan of the gold find ever since--since she died. She gave it to me, in case you should be--as you are, and no one to lookafter it for you. Or, if you should go under, she said, I was to look itup. And I started to look it up--yes, I did; but things were against me, and I let it go for a while. But now, listen! If you get well, it meansmoney must do it. See? Dan hasn't very much--not enough to float you long. Now, I've thought it all out. You give up the notion of looking for thatman, who wasn't worth a shot of powder when he was alive, and worth lessnow. It's that notion that's been eating the life out of you. Oh, I'vethought it all out! Now you just turn honest prospector, like you was whenthat man Ingalls first spotted you. I'm only a girl, but I'll try to helpmake amends for the wrongs he did you. I'll go partners with you. Look!here is the plan; and I'm almost sure I know where the two little streamsmeet. I've thought of it a heap; but the face of--of that dead girl, keptme from doing anything till I had either found you or knew you weredead. No one knows I have the plan--though _he_ would have cut throats forit. Now do you trust me?"

She held the plan up so he could see it--a queer puzzle of lines and dots;but a glance sufficed, and he turned his eyes again to the face of thegirl. Her eagerness, her intensity, awakened him to trust and sympathy. Helooked at her and nodded his head. 

"Oh, I knew you would!" she breathed, thankfully. "And I'll stand byyou--you'll see! I've wanted a chance like this--a chance to make up forsome of the devilment he's done to folks--and some he's made me help at. You know who I am, but none of the rest do--and they sha'n't. I'm a newgirl now. I want to make up for some of the badness that has been. It'sall over; but sometimes I hate the blood in my veins because--you know!And if I can only do _some_ good--"

She paused, for the eyes of the paralyzed man had moved from her face, andwere resting on something back of her. 

It was Overton! He entered and closed the door, and stood looking doubtfuland astonished, while 'Tana rose to her feet trembling and a little pale. 

"How long--were you there?" she demanded, angrily. 

He looked at her very steadily before making reply--such a curious, searching look that she moved uneasily because of it; but her faceremained defiant. 

"I just now opened the door, " he said at last, speaking in a slow, deliberate way. "I slipped here as quietly as I could, because they toldme you were asleep, and I must not make a noise. I got here just as youwere telling this man that no one but him should know who you werebefore you came among us--that is all, I guess. "

She had sat down on a seat close to Harris, and dropped her face in herhands. 

Overton stood with his back against the door, looking down at her. In hiseyes was a keen sorrow as she sat down in that despairing fashion, andcrept close to the stranger as though for refuge from _him_. 

"I might have avoided telling what I heard, " he continued; "but I don'tthink that would be quite square among friends. Then, as I see you havefound a new acquaintance here, I thought maybe you would have something totell me if you knew what I heard you say to him. "

But, kindly as his words were, she seemed to shrink from them. 

"No; I can't. Oh, Mr. Dan, I can't--I can't, " she muttered, with her headstill bowed on the arm of the chair occupied by Harris. "If you can'ttrust me any more, I can't blame you. But I can't tell you--that's all. "

"Then I'll just go down stairs again, " he decided, "and you can finishyour talk with Harris. I'll keep the rest of the folks from interruptingyou as I did. But if you want me, little girl, you know I'll not be faraway. "

The tears came in her eyes. His persistent kindness to her made her bothashamed and glad, and she reached out her hand. 

"Wait, " she said, "maybe I have something to tell you, " and she unfoldedthe paper again and showed it to Harris. 

"Shall I tell him? Would you rather he would be the man to do thebusiness?" she asked. "You know I'm willing, but I don't know enoughmyself. Do you want him to be the man?"

Harris nodded his head. 

With a look of relief on her face, she turned to Overton, who watched themwonderingly. 

"What sort of man is it you want? or what is it you want to tell me?"

"Only that I've found a plan of the ground where he made that rich findthe letter told of, " she answered, with a bit of a tremble in her voice. "He's never been able to look after it himself, and was afraid to trustany one. But now--"

"And you have the plan--_you_, 'Tana?"

"Yes, I have it. I think I even know where the place is located. But--don't ask me anything about how I got the plan. He knows, and issatisfied--that is all. "

"But, 'Tana, I don't understand. You are giving me surprises too thickthis evening. If he has found a rich yield of ore, and has taken you intopartnership, it means that you will be a rich woman. A streak of pay orecan do more for you than a ranger like myself; so I guess you can affordto drop me. "

Her face fell forward in her hands again. The man in the chair looked ather and then turned his eyes pleadingly to the other man, who remainedstanding close to the door. 

Overton recognized the pleading quality of the glance, and was filled withamazement by it. Witchery seemed to have touched the stranger whenparalysis touched him, else he would not so quickly have changed from hissuspicion of the girl into that mute pleading for her. 

She was trying so hard to keep back the tears, and in the effort her jawswere set and her brows drawn together stormily. She looked to him as shehad looked in the lodge of Akkomi. 

"You don't trust me, " she said at last; "that's why you won't help us. Butyou ought to, for I've never lied to you. If it's because I'm in it thatyou won't have anything to do with the mine, I'll leave. I won't botheryou about that school. I won't bother you about anything. I'll help locatethe place if--if Joe here is willing; and then you two can be partners, and I'll be out of it, for I can trust you to take care of him, and seethat the money does what it can for him. I can trust you if you can't me. So you are the one to speak up. What is your answer?"

CHAPTER XII. 

PARTNERS. 

"Well, I've been a 'hoodoo' all my, life; and if I only lead some one intoluck now--good luck--oh, wouldn't I learn a sun-dance, and dance it!"

The world was two weeks older, and it was 'Tana who spoke; not thetroubled 'Tana who had crouched beside the paralytic and cowered under herfear of Overton's distrust, but a girl grown lighter-hearted by the helpof work to be done--work in which she was for once to stand side by sidewith Overton himself, for his decision about the prospecting had been inher favor. He had "spoken up, " as she had asked him to do, and a curiousthree-cornered partnership had been arranged the next day; a verymysterious partnership, of which no word was told to any one. Only 'Tanasuddenly decided that the schooling must wait a little longer. Lysterwould have to make the trip to Helena without her; she was not feelinglike it just then, and so forth. 

Therefore, despite the very earnest arguments of Mr. Lyster, he did haveto go alone. During all the journey, he was conscious of a quiteunreasonable disappointment, an impatience with even Overton, for notenforcing his authority as guardian, and insisting that she at oncecommence the many studies in which she was sadly deficient. 

But Overton had stood back and said nothing. Lyster did not understand it, and could not succeed in making either of them communicative. 

"You'll be back here in less than a month, " said Overton. "We will sendher then, if she feels equal to it. In the meantime, we'll take the bestcare we can of her here at the Ferry. I find I will have time to lookafter her a little until then. I have only one short trip to make up theriver; so don't get uneasy about her. She'll be ready to go next run youmake, sure. "

So Lyster wondered, dissatisfied, and went away. He was even a little moredissatisfied with his last memory of the girl--a vision of her bendingover that unknown, helpless miner. His sympathies were with the man. Hewas most willing to assist, in a financial way, toward taking care of oneso unfortunate. But the thing he was not willing to do was to see 'Tanadevote herself without restraint to the welfare of a stranger--a man theyknew nothing of--a fellow who, of course, could have no appreciation ofthe great luck he was in to have her constantly beside him. It was a cleanwaste of exceptionable sympathy; and a squaw, or some miner out of work, would do as well in this case. 

He even offered to pay for a squaw, or for any masculine nurse; but thegirl had very promptly suggested that he busy himself with his own duties, if he had any. She stated further that he had no control whatever over heractions, and she could not understand--

"I know I have none, " he retorted, with some impatience, and yet a gooddeal of fondness in his handsome eyes. "That is why I'm complaining. Iwish I had. And if I had, wouldn't I whisk you away from this uncouthlife! I wonder if you will ever let me do so, Tana?"

"I think you'd better be packing your plunder, " she remarked, coolly. "Ifyou don't, you'll keep the whole outfit waiting. "

And that was how they let even Lyster go away. Not a hint was he given ofthe all-engrossing plan that bound both 'Tana and Overton to the interestsof the passive stranger, who looked at them with intelligence, but whocould not speak. 

Their partnership was a curious affair, and the arrangement for interestsin it was conducted on the one side by nods or shakes of the head, whilethe other two offered suggestions, and asked questions, until a very clearunderstanding was arrived at. 

Only one knotty discussion had arisen. Overton offered to give one monthof time to the search, on condition that one half of the find, if therewas any made, should belong to 'Tana, while the original finder shouldhave the other half. He himself would give that much time to helping themout in a friendly way; but more than that he could not give, because ofother duties. 

To this the man Harris shook his head with all possible vigor, while 'Tanawas quite as emphatic in an audible way. Harris desired that all shares beequal, and Overton count himself in for a third. 'Tana approved the plan, insisting that she would not accept an ounce of the dust if he did not. SoDan finally agreed and ended the discussion concerning the division of thegold they might never find. 

"And don't be so dead sure that the dirt will pan out well, even if we dofind the place, " he said, warningly, to 'Tana. "Why, my girl, if theaverage of dust had been as high as my average of hope over strikes I'vemade myself, I would have been a billionaire long ago. "

"I never heard you talk of prospecting, " remarked 'Tana. "All the rest dohere, and not you--how is that?"

"Oh, prospecting strikes one like a fever; sometimes a man recovers fromit, or seems to for a while. I had the fever bad about two years ago--outin Nevada. Well, I left there. I sunk my stock of capital in a very bighole, and lost my enthusiasm for a while. Maybe I will find it again, drifting along the Kootenai; but as yet it has not struck me hard. Fromwhat I can gather, this fellow must simply have dropped on a nugget orlittle pocket, and something must have made him distrust his partner tosuch an extent that he kept the secret find to himself. So there evidentlyhas been no testing of the soil, no move toward development. We may neverfind an ounce of metal, for such disappointments have been even where verylarge nuggets have been found. You must not expect too much of thissearch. Golden hope lets you down hard when you do fall with it. "

But, despite his warnings, he made arrangements for their river journeywith all speed possible. The three of them were to go; and, as chaperon, Mrs. Huzzard was persuaded to join their queer "picnic" party, for thatwas the idea given abroad concerning their little trip to the north. Itwas to be a venture in the interests of Harris--supposedly the physicalinterests; though Captain Leek did remark, with decided emphasis, that itwas the first time he ever knew of a man being sent out to live in thewoods as a cure for paralysis. 

But the preparations were made; even the fact that Mrs. Huzzard was seizedwith an unreasonable attack of rheumatism on the eve of departure did notdeter them at all. 

"Unless you need me to stay here and look after you, we'll go just thesame, " decided 'Tana. "A squaw won't be much of a substitute for you; butshe'll be better than no one, and we'll go. "

So the squaw was secured, through the agency of her husband, whom Overtonknew, and who was to take their camp outfit up the river for them. Thiswas one reason why Mrs. Huzzard, as she watched them depart, was a littlethankful for the visitation of rheumatism. 

Their camp was only a day old when 'Tana announced her willingness todance if only good fortune would come to her. 

It seemed a thing probable, for as Overton poured water slowly from a tinpan into the shallow little stream, there were left in the bottom of thepan, as the last sifting bit of soil was washed out, some tiny bits ofyellow the size of a pin-head, and one as large as a grain of wheat. 

'Tana gave a little ecstatic cry as she bent over it and touched theparticles with her finger. 

"Oh, Dan--it is the gold!--the real gold! and we aremillionaires!--millionaires, and you would not believe it!"

He raised his finger warningly, and shook his head. 

"Wait until we are millionaires before you commence to shout, " he advised. "It is a good show here--yes; but, after all, it may be only a chancewashing from hills far enough away. Show them to Harris, though; he maybe interested, though he appears to me very indifferent about thematter. "

"He don't seem to care, " she agreed. "He just looks at us as though wewere a couple of children he had found a new plaything for. But don't youthink he looks brighter?"

"Well, yes; the river trip has done him good, instead of the harm theFerry folks prophesied. But you run along and show him the 'yellow, ' anddon't draw the squaw's attention to it. "

The squaw was wrapped neck and heels in a blanket, although the day wasone of the warmest of summer; and stretched asleep in the sun, she gave noheed to the quick, light step of the girl. 

Neither did Harris, at whose tent door she lay. He must have thought itwas the stoical, indifferent Indian, for he gave her a quick, startledglance as he heard her surprised "Oh!" at the door. Then she walkeddirectly to him, lifted his right hand, and let go again. It fell on hisknee in the old, helpless way. 

"But you did raise it, " she said, accusingly. "I saw you as I came to thedoor. You stretched out your hand. "

He looked at her and nodded very slightly, then looked at his hand andappeared trying to lift it; but gave up, and shook his head sadly. 

"You mean you moved it a little once, but can't do it again?" she asked, and he nodded assent. 

"Oh, well, that's all right, " she continued, cheerfully. "You are sure toget along all right, now that you have commenced to manage your hands ifever so little. But just at first, when I saw you, I had a mighty queernotion come into my head. I thought you were getting over that strokefaster than you let us know. But I'm too suspicious, ain't I? Maybe it's abad thing for folks to trust strangers too much in this world; but it isjust as bad for a girl to grow up where she can't trust any one. Don't youthink so?"

The man nodded. They had many conversations like that, and she had grownnot to notice his lack of speech nearly so much as at first. He was sogood a listener, and she had become so used to his face gradually gainingagain expressive power, that she divined his wishes more readily than theothers. 

"But trusting don't cut any figure in what I came to speak to you about, "she continued. "No 'trust and hope on, brethren, ' about this, I guess, "and she held the grains of yellow metal before his eyes. "There it is--thegold! Dan found it in the little hollow where the spring is. Is that whereyou found it?"

He shook his head, but looked pleased at the show they had found. 

"Was it bigger bundles of it than this you struck?"

He nodded assent. 

"Bigger than this! Well, it must have been rich. These lumps are enough insize if they only turn out enough in number. Oh, how I wish you had putthe very spot on that plan of the ground and the rivers! Still, I supposeyou were right to be cautious. And if I hadn't been on a lone trailthrough this country last spring, and got lost, and happened to notice thetwo little streams running into the river so close to each other, we mighthave had a year's journey along the Kootenai before we could have foundthe particular little stream and followed the right one to its source. Ithink we are close on the trail now, Joe. "

He shook his head energetically when she called him Joe. 

"Well, I forget, " she said. "You see, I've been thinking for months aboutfinding Joe Hammond; and now that I've found you, I can't get used tothinking you are Jim Harris. What's the use of your changing your name, anyway? You did it so you could trail him, your partner, better. But whatwas the use, with him well and strong, and with devils back of him, andyou alone and barely able to crawl? Your head was wrong, Joe--Jim, I mean. If you hadn't been looney, you'd just have settled down and worked yourclaim, got rich, and then looked for your man. "

He shook his head impatiently, and looked at her with as much of a frownas his locked muscles would allow, and a very queer, hard smile about hiseyes and mouth. 

"Ah!" and 'Tana shivered a little; "don't look like that, Joe. Youwouldn't get any Sunday-school prizes for a meek and lowly spirit if themanager saw you fix your face in that fashion. I guess I know how youfelt. If you had just so much strength, and couldn't hope for more, youwouldn't waste it looking for gold while he was above ground. Now, ain't Iabout right?"

He gave no assent, but smiled in a more kindly way at the shrewdness ofher guess. 

"You won't own up, but I know I am right, " she said; "and the way I knowit is because I think I'd feel just like that myself if some one hurt mebad. I wonder if girls often feel that way. I guess not. I know OraHarrison, the doctor's girl, don't. She says her prayers every night, andasks God to let her enemies have good luck. U'm! I can't do that. "

The man watched her as she sat silent for a little, looking out into thestill, warm sunshine. The squaw slumbered on, and the girl stared acrossher, and her face grew sad and moody with some hard thought. 

"It's awful to hate, " she said, at last. "Don't you think it is?--to hateso that you can't breathe right when the person you hate comes near whereyou are--to be able to _feel_ if he comes near, even when you don't see orhear him, to feel a devil that rises up in your breast and makes you wantto get a knife and cut--cut deep, until the blood you hate runs away fromthe face you hate, and leaves it white and cold. Ah! it's bad, I reckon, to have some one hate you; but it's a thousand times worse to hate back. It makes the prettiest day black when the devil tells you of the hate youmust remember, and you can't pray it away, and you can't forget it, andyou can't help it! Oh, dear!"

She put her hands over her eyes and leaned her head against his hand. Hefelt her tears, but could not comfort her. 

"You see, I know--how you felt, " she said, trying to speak steadily. "Girls shouldn't know; girls should have love and good thoughts taught tothem. I--I've dreamed dreams of what a girl's life ought to be like;something like Ora's home, where her mother kisses her and loves her, andher father kisses and loves them both. I went to their home once, and Inever could go again. I was starving for the kind of home she has, and Iknew I never would get it. That is the hardest part of it--to know, nomatter how hard you try to be good, all your life, you can't get back thegood thoughts and the love that should have been yours when you werelittle--the good thoughts that would have kept hate from growing in yourheart, until it is stronger than you are. Oh, it's awful!"

The squaw, who did not understand English, but did understand tears, rolled over and peered out from her blanket at the girl who knelt there asat the feet of a confessor. But the girl did not see her; she still kneltthere, almost whispering now. 

"And the worst of it is, Joe, after they are dead--the ones you hate--thenthe devil in you commences to torment you by making you think of some goodpoints among the bad ones; some little kind word that would have made thehate in your heart less if it had not been for your own terriblewickedness. And it gnaws and torments you just like a rat gnawing theheart out of a log for a nest. And hate is terrible! whether it is livehate, or dead, it is terrible. Maybe I won't feel so bad now that I'vesaid out loud to some one how I feel--how much harder my heart is than itought to be. I couldn't tell any one else. But you hate, too, you know. Maybe you know, too, that dead hate hurts worst--that it haunts like aghost. "

She looked up at him, and saw again that queer, wise smile about hislips. 

"You don't believe he's dead!" she said, and her face grew paler. "Youthink he's still alive, and that is why you don't want folks to use yourold name. You are laying for him yet, and you so helpless you can'tmove!"

The man only looked at her grimly. He would not deny; he would notassent. 

"But you are wrong, " she persisted. "He is dead. The Indians told meso--Akkomi told me so. Would they lie to me? Joe, can't you let the hatego by, now that he is dead--dead?"

But no motion answered her, though his eyes rested on her kindly enough. Then the squaw arose and slouched away to pick up firewood in the forest, and the girl arose, too, and touched his hand. 

"Well, whether you can or not, I am glad I told you what I did. Maybe itwon't worry me so much now; for sometimes, just when I'm almost happy, theghost of that bad hate seems to whisper, whisper, and there ain't any moregood times for me. I'm glad I told you. I would not have, though, if youcould talk like other folks, but you can't. "

She got him a drink of water, slipped their first find of the gold intohis pocket, and then stood at the tent door, watching for Overton. 

But he did not come, and after a little she picked up the pan again andstarted for the small stream where she had left him. 

The man in the chair watched her go, and when she was out of sight, thatright hand was again slowly raised from the chair. 

"C--an't I?" he whispered, in a strange, indistinct way. "Poor lit--tlegirl! poor little--girl!"

CHAPTER XIII. 

THE TRACK IN THE FOREST. 

Their camp was about a mile from the Kootenai River, and close to a streamof depth sufficient to carry a canoe; while, a little way north of theircamp, a beautiful spring of clear water gurgled out from under a littlebank, and added its portion to the larger stream that flowed eastward tothe river. 

There was a little peculiarity about the spring, which made it one toremember--or, rather, two to remember, for it was really a twin, and itssister stream slipped from the other side of the narrow ledge and rannorth for a little way, and then turned to the east and emptied into theKootenai, not a hundred yards from the stream into which its mate hadrun. 

The two springs were not twenty feet apart, and lay direct north and southfrom each other. Then their wide curves, in opposite directions, leftwithin their circle a tract of land like an island, for the streamsbounded it entirely except for that narrow neck of rock and soil joiningit to the bigger hills to the west. 

It was in the vicinity of the two springs that the rude sketch of Harrisbade them search; but more definite directions than that he had not given. He had marked a tree where the north stream joined the river; and findingthat as a clew, they followed the stream to its source. When they reachedthe larger stream, navigable for a mile, they concluded to move theirtents there, for no lovelier place could be found. 

It was 'Tana and Overton who tramped over the lands where the streams lay, and did their own prospecting for location. He was surprised to find herknowledge of the land so accurate. The crude drawing was as a solvedproblem to her; she never once made a wrong turn. 

"Well, I've thought over it a heap, " she said, when he commented on herclever ideas. "I saw that marked tree as we went down to the Ferry, and Iremembered where it was; and the trail is not hard if you only get startedon it right. It's getting started right that counts--ain't it, Dan?"

There seemed fewer barriers between them in the free, out-of-door life, where no third person's views colored their own. They talked of Lyster, and missed him; yet Dan was conscious that if Lyster were with them, hewould have come second instead of first in her confidences, and herfriendly, appealing ways. 

Whether he trusted her or not, she did not know. He had not asked aquestion as to how that survey of the land came to her; but he watchedHarris sometimes when the girl paid him any little attention, and he couldread only absolute trust in the man's eyes. 

Overton was not given to keen analysis of people or motives; a healthyunconcern pervaded his mind as to the affairs of most people. Butsometimes the girl's character, her peculiar knowledge, her mysteriouspast, touched him with a sense of strange confusion, yet in the midst ofthe confusion--the deepest of it--he had put all else aside when sheappealed to him, and had followed her lead into the wilderness. 

And as she ran from him with the particles of gold, and carried them, ashe bade her, to Harris, he followed her with his gaze until shedisappeared through the green wall of the bushes. Once he started tofollow her, and then stopped, suddenly muttered something about a "cursedfool, " and flung himself face down in the tall grass. 

"It's got to end here, " he said, aloud, as men grow used to thinking whenthey live alone in the woods much. Then he raised himself on his elbowsand looked over the little grassy dip of the land to where the stream fromthe hills sparkled in the warm sun; and then away beyond to where theevergreens raised their dark heads along the heights, looking like somberguardians keeping ward over the sunny valley of the twin springs. Overthem all his gaze wandered, and then up into the deep forest above him--aforest unbroken from there to the swift Columbia. 

The perfect harmony of it all must have oppressed him until he felthimself the one discordant note, for he closed his eyes with a sigh thatwas almost a groan. 

"I'll see it all again--often, I suppose, " he muttered; "but never quiteas it is now--never, for it's got to end. The little bits of gold I foundare a warning of the changes to come here--that is the way it seems to me. Queer how a man will change his idea of life in a year or so! There havebeen times when I would have rejoiced over the prospect of wealth there ishere; yet all I am actually conscious of is regret that everything mustchange--the place--the people--all where gold is king. Pshaw! what a foolI would seem to any one else if he knew. Yet--well, I have dreamed all mydays of a sort of life where absolute happiness could be lived. Othermen do the same, I suppose--yes, of course. I wonder if others also comein reach of it too late. I suppose so. Well, reasoning won't change it. Imarked out my own path--marked it out with as little thought as manyanother fool; but I've got to walk in it just the same, and cursing backdon't help luck. But I had to have a little pow-wow all alone and be sorryfor myself, before turning my back on the man I'd like to be--and--therest of my dreams that have come in sight for a little while but can nevercome nearer--There she comes again! I'm glad of it, for she will at leastkeep me from drifting into dreams alone. "

But she appeared to be dreaming a little herself. At any rate, the sceneshe had passed through in the tent left memories too dark with feeling tobe quickly dispelled, and he noticed at once the change in her face, andthe traces of tears left about her eyes. 

"What has hurt you?" he asked. 

She shook her head and said:

"Nothing. "

"Oh! So you leave here jolly enough, and run around to camp, and cry aboutnothing--do you?" he asked, with evident unbelief. "Were you crying forjoy over those little grains of gold--or over your loneliness in being sofar from the Ferry folks?"

She laughed at the mere idea of either--and laughter dispels tear tracesso quickly from faces that are young. "Lonely!" she exclaimed: "lonelyhere? why, I feel a heap more satisfied here than down at the Ferry, wherethe whole place smelled like saw-mills and new lumber. I always had agrudge against saw-mills, for they spoil all the lovely woods. That is whyI like all this, " and she made a sweep of her arm, embracing all theterritory in sight; "for in here not a tree has been touched with an ax. Lonely here! Why, Dan, I've been so perfectly happy that I'm afraid--yes, I am. Didn't you ever feel like that--just as if you were too happy tolast, and you were afraid some trouble would come and end it all?"

But Overton stooped to lift the pick he had been using, and so turned hisface away from her. 

"Well, I'm glad you are not getting blue over lack of company, " heremarked; "for we have only commenced prospecting, you know, and it willbe at least a week before we can hope to send for any one else to joinus. "

"A week! Do you intend to send for other folks, then?" and her tone wasone of regret. "Oh, it would be all different, then. My pretty camp wouldbe spoiled for me if folks should come talking and whistling up our creek. Don't let any one know so soon!"

"You don't know what you are talking of, " he answered, a little roughly. "This is a business trip. We did not come up here just because we werelooking for a pretty picture of a place to camp in. "

"Oh!" and surprise and dismay were in the exclamation. "Then you don'tcare for it--you want other people just as soon as you find the richstreak where the gold is? Well"--and she looked again over their littlechosen valley--"I almost hope you won't find it very soon--not for severaldays. I would like to live just like this for a whole week. And Ithought--I was so sure you liked it, too. "

"Oh, yes, " he answered, indifferently enough, evidently giving his wholeattention to examining the soil he had commenced to dig up again, "I likethe camp all right, but we can't just stand around and admire it, if wewant to accomplish what we came for. And see here, 'Tana, " he said, andfor the first time he looked at her with a sort of unwillingness, "youmust know that this gold is going to make a big change in things for you. You can't live out in the woods with a couple of miners and an Indiansquaw, after your fortune is made--don't you see that? You must go toschool, and live out in the world where your money will help you to--well, the right sort of society for a girl. "

"What is the use of having money if it don't help you to live where youplease?" she demanded. "I thought that was what money was for. I'd a heaprather stay poor here in the woods, with--with the folks I know, insteadof going where I'll have to buy friends with money. Don't think I'd wantthe sort of friends who have to be baited with money, anyway. "

He stared at her helplessly. She was saying to him the things he hadcalled himself a fool for thinking. But he could not call her a fool. Hecould only stifle an impatient groan, and wonder how he was to reason herinto thinking as other girls would think of wealth and its advantages. 

"Why were you so wild about finding the gold, if you care so little forthe things it brings?" he demanded, and she pointed toward the tents. 

"It was for him I thought at first--of how the money would, maybe, help tomake him well--get him great doctors, and all that. The world had beenrough on him--people had brought him trouble, and--and I thought, maybe, Icould help clear it away. That was what I had in my mind at first. "

"You need things, too, don't you?--not doctors, but education--books, beautiful things. You want pictures, statues, fine music, theaters--allsuch things. Well, the money will help you get them, and get people toenjoy them with you. I've heard you talk to Max about how you would liketo live, and what you would like to see; and I think you can soon. But, 'Tana, you will live then where people will be more critical than we arehere--"

"More like Captain Leek?" she asked, with a deep wrinkle between herbrows; "for if they are, I'll stay here. "

"N--no; not like him; and yet they will think considerable of his sort ofideas, too, " he answered, blunderingly. "One thing sure is this: When youractual work here is over, you must go at once back to Mrs. Huzzard. It wasnecessary for you to come, else I wouldn't have allowed it. But, littlegirl, when you get among those fine friends you are going to have, I don'twant them to think you had a guardian up here who didn't take the firstbit of civilized care of you. And that's what they would think if I letyou stay here, just as though you were a boy. So you see, 'Tana, I justfelt I'd have to tell you plain that you would have to try and fityourself to city ways of living. And when you are a millionairess, as youcount on being, we three partners can't keep on living in tents in theKootenai woods. "

She pulled handfuls of the plumy grasses beside her, and stared sulkilyahead of her. Evidently it was a great deal for her to understand atonce. 

"Would they blame you--_you_ for it, if they knew?" she asked at last. 

"Yes, they would--if they knew, " he said, savagely; and turning away, hewalked across the little grassy level to where the abrupt little wall orledge commenced--the one from under which the springs flowed. 

She thought he was simply out of patience with her. He was going to thewoods--anywhere to be rid of her and her stupid ideas; and swift as abird, she slipped after him. 

"Then I'll go, Dan, " she said reassuringly, catching his arm. "So don't bevexed at me for being stubborn. Come! let me look for the gold with you, and then--then I'll go when you say. "

"It's a bargain, " he said, briefly, and drew his arm away. "And if we aregoing to do any more prospecting this evening, we had better begin. "

He stood facing her, with his back to the bank that was the first tinystep toward the mountain that rose dark and shadowy far above. He hadwalked along there before, looking with a miner's attention to the lay ofthe land. Suddenly he uttered an exclamation, and a light of comprehensionbrightened his eyes. 

"I've got a clew to it, sure, 'Tana!" he said, eagerly. "Do you know wherewe are standing? Well, if I don't make a big mistake, a good-sized riveronce rolled along just where we are now. The little creek is all that'sleft of it. This soil is all a comparatively recent deposit, and it andthe gold dust in it have been washed down from the mountain. Which meansthat this little valley is only a gateway, and the dust we found is only atrail we are to follow up to the mine from which it came. Do youunderstand?"

"Yes, I think so, " she answered, looking at the green-covered banks, andtrying to realize how they looked when a mountain river had cut its waythrough and covered all the pretty level where the spring stream slippednow. "But doesn't that make the gold seem farther away--much farther? Willwe have to move up higher in the mountains?"

"That is a question I need time to answer, but if I am right--if there isa backing of gold ore somewhere above this old river bed, it means a muchsurer thing than an occasional bit of dust washed out of the mud here. Butwe won't ignore our little placer digging either. There is an advantage toa poor prospector in having a claim he can work without any machinery buta pick, shovel, and pan; while the gold ore needs a fortune to develop it. Let us go back and talk to Harris, to see if his evidence substantiates mytheory. If not, we will just stake out our claims on the level, and bethankful. Later we will investigate the hills. "

The girl walked slowly beside him back to their camp. The shadows werecommencing to lengthen. It was nearing supper time, and their day had beena busy, tiring one, for they had moved their camp many miles since dawn. 

"You are very nearly worn out, aren't you?" he asked, as he noticed hertired eyes and her listless step. "You see, you would tramp along theshore this morning when I wanted you to stay in the boat. "

"Yes, I know, " she answered; "but I don't think that made me tired. Maybeit's the gold we are to find. How queer it is, Dan, that a person willwant and want some one thing all his life, and he thinks it will make himso happy; and yet, when at last he gets in sight of it, he isn't happy atall. That is the way I feel about our gold. I suppose I ought to besinging and laughing and dancing for joy. I said I would, too. Yet hereI am feeling as stupid as can be, and almost afraid of the fine life yousay I must go to. Oh, bother! I won't think over it any more. I am goingto get supper. "

For while 'Tana would accept the squaw as an assistant and a gatherer offuel, she decidedly declined to have her installed as head cook. Sheherself filled that office with a good deal of girlish conceit, encouragedby the praise of Overton and the approving nods of Harris. 

There had been a fifth member of their party, Flap-Jacks' husband. 'Tanahad bestowed that name on the squaw in the very beginning of theiracquaintance. But Overton had sent him on an errand back to Sinna Ferry, not wishing to have his watchful eyes prying into their plans in the verybeginning of their prospecting. And it was not until he had started on hisjourney that the pick and pan had disclosed the golden secret of the oldriver bed. 

Harris watched the two approach, and his keen gray eyes turned with acertain fondness from one to the other. They were as guardian angels tohim, and their mutual care of him had brought them closer to each otherthere in the wilderness than they ever had been in the little settlementfarther down the river. 

"Squaw not here yet?" asked 'Tana, and at once set to work preparingthings for the supper. 

Harris shook his head, but at that moment their hand-maiden did return, carrying a great load of sticks for fire, and then brought to the girl anumber of fine trout she had caught almost at their door. She built thefire outside, where two forked sticks had been driven into the ground, andacross them a pole lay, from which kettles could be hung. As 'Tana set thecoffee pot on the hot coals, the Indian woman spoke to her in that lowvoice which is characteristic of the red people. 

"More white men to come into camp?" she asked. 

"White men? No. Why do you ask?"

"I see tracks--not Dan's tracks--not yours. "

"Made when?"

"Now--little while back--only little. "

Overton heard their voices, though not their words; and as 'Tanare-entered the wigwam, he glanced around at her with a dubious smile. 

"That is the first time I ever heard you actually talking Chinook, " heobserved; "though I've had an idea you could, ever since the evening inAkkomi's village. It is like your poker playing, though you have been verymodest about it. "

"I was not the night I played the captain, " she answered; "and I think youmight let me alone about that, after I gave him back his money. "

"That is just the part I can not forgive you for, " he said. "He will neverget over the idea, now, that you cheated him, and that your conscience gotthe better of you to such an extent that you tried to wipe a sin away bygiving the money back. "

"Perhaps I did, " she answered, quietly. "I had to settle his conceit someway, for he did bother me a heap sometimes. But I'm done with that. "

She seemed rather thoughtful during the frying of the fish and the slicingdown of Mrs. Huzzard's last contribution--a brown loaf. 

She was disturbed over the footprints seen by the Indian woman--the trackof a white man so close to their camp that day, yet who had kept himselffrom their sight! Such actions have a meaning in the wild countries, andthe meaning troubled her. While it would have been the most simple thingin the world to tell Overton and have him make a search, something madeher want to do the searching herself--but how?

"I was right in my theory about the old river bed, " he said to her, as shepoured his coffee. "Harris backs me up in it, and it was ore he found, andnot the loose dirt in the soil. So the thing I am going to strike out foris the headquarters where that loose dust comes from. "

"Oh! then it was ore you found?" she asked. 

Harris nodded his head. 

"Ore on the surface--and near here. "

That news made her even more anxious about that stranger who had prowledaround. Perhaps he, too, was searching for the hidden wealth. 

When the supper was over, and the sun had slipped back of the mountain, she beckoned to the squaw, and with the water bucket as a visible errand, they started toward the spring. 

But they did not stop there. She wanted to see with her own eyes thosefootprints, and she followed the Indian down into the woods alreadygrowing dusky in the dying day. 

The birds were singing their good-night songs, and all the land seemedsteeped in repose. Only those two figures, gliding between the trees, carried with them the spirit of unrest. 

They reached an open space where no trees grew very close--a bit of marshland, where the soil was black and tall ferns grew. The squaw led herstraight to a place where two of the fern fronds were bent and broken. Sheparted the green lances, and there beside it was a scraping away of theearth, as though some one walking there had slipped, and in the blacksandy loam a shoe had sunk deep. The Indian was right; it was the mark ofa white man, for the reds of that country had not yet adopted the footgearof their more advanced neighbors. 

"It turn to camp, " said the squaw. "Maybe some white thief, so I tell you. Me tell Dan?"

"Wait, " answered the girl; and, kneeling down, she studied the slenderoutline of the foot attentively. "Any more tracks?"

"No more--only leaves stirred nearer to camp; he go that way. "

The full moon rose clear and warm in the east, while yet the sun's lightlingered over the wilderness. Beautiful flowers shone white and pink andyellow in the opaline light of the evening; and 'Tana mechanically pluckeda few that touched her as she passed, but she gave little notice to theirbeauty. All her thought was on the slender footprint of the man in thewoods, and her face looked troubled. 

They walked on, looking to right and left in any nook where deep shadowslay, but never a sign could they see of aught that was human besidesthemselves, until they neared the springs again, when the squaw laid herhand on the arm of the girl. 

"Dan, " she said, in her low, abrupt way. 

The girl, looking up, saw him a little way ahead of them, standing therestraight, strong, and surely to be trusted; yet her first impulse was totell him nothing. 

"Take the water and go, " she said to the Indian, and the woman disappearedlike a mere wraith of a woman in the pale shadows. 

"Don't go so far next time when you want to pick flowers in the evening, "said Overton, as 'Tana came nearer to him. "You make me realize that Ihave nerves. If you had not come in sight the instant you did, I shouldhave been after you. "

"But nothing will harm us; I am not afraid, and it is pretty in the woodsnow, " she answered lamely, and toyed with the flowers. But the touch ofher fingers was nervous, and the same quality trembled in her voice. Henoticed it and reaching out took her hand in his very gently, and yet withdecision that forced her to look up at him. 

"Little girl--what is it? You are sick?"

She shook her head. 

"No, I am not--I am not sick, " and she tried to free her hand, but couldnot. 

"'Tana, " and his teeth closed for a moment on his lip lest he say all thewarm words that leaped up from his heart at sight of her face, whichlooked startled and pale in the moonlight--"'Tana, you won't need me verylong; and when you go away, I'll never try to make you remember me. Do youunderstand, little girl? But just now, while we are so far off from therest of the world, won't you trust me with your troubles--with thethoughts that worry you? I would give half of my life to help you. Half ofit! Ah, good God! all of it! 'Tana--"

In his voice was all the feeling which compels sympathy, or else builds upa wall that bars it out. But in the eyes of the girl, startled though shewas, no resistance could be read. Her hand was in his, her face lifted tohim, and alight with sudden gladness. In his eyes she read the force ofan irresistible power taking possession of a man's soul and touching herwith its glory. 

"'Tana!" he said very softly, in a tone she had never before heard DanOverton use--a tone hushed and reverent and appealing. "_'Tana!_"

Did he guess all the stormy emotions locked alone in the girl's heart, andwearing out her strength? Did he guess all the childish longing to feelstrong, loving arms around her as a shield? His utterance of her name drewher to him. His arm fell around her shoulders, and her head was bowedagainst his breast. The hat she wore had fallen to the ground, and as hebent over her, his hand caressed her hair tenderly, but there was more ofmoody regret than of joy in his face. 

"'Tana, my girl! poor little girl!" he said softly. 

But she shook her head. 

"No--not so poor now, " she half whispered and looked up at him--"not sovery poor. "

Then she uttered a half-strangled scream of terror and broke away fromhim; for across his shoulder she saw a face peering at her from theshadows of the over-hanging bushes above them, a white, desperate face, atsight of which she staggered back and would have fallen had Overton notcaught her. 

He had not seen the cause of her alarm, and for one instant thought it washimself from whom she shrank. 

"Tell me--what is it?" he demanded. "'Tana, speak to me!"

She did not speak, but a rustle in the bushes above them caught his ear;and looking up, he saw a form pass lightly through the shadows and awayfrom them. He could not tell whether it was an Indian, a white man, oreven an animal scampering off that way through the bushes. But anythingthat spied like that and ran when discovered was a thing to shoot at. Hedropped his hand to his revolver, but she caught his arm. 

"No, Dan! Oh, don't--don't shoot him!"

He stared at her, conscious that it was no ordinary fear that whitened herface. What did it mean? She herself had just come from the woods--pale, agitated, and with only a semblance of flower gathering to explain herabsence. Had she met some one there--some one who--

He let go of her and started to run up the side of the steep bank; butswiftly as he moved, she caught him and clung to him, half sobbing. 

"Don't go! Oh, Dan, let him go!" she begged, and her grasp made itimpossible for him to go unless he picked her up and carried her along. 

He stooped, took her head roughly in his hands, and turned her face up, sothat the light would fall upon it. 

"_Him!_ Then you know who it is?" he said, grimly. "What sort of businessis this, 'Tana? Are you going to tell me?"

But she only crouched closer to him, and, sobbing, begged him not to go. Once he tried to break away but lost his footing, and the soil and bits ofboulders went clattering down past her. 

With a muttered oath of impatience, he gave up the pursuit, and stareddown at her with an expression more bitter than any she had ever seen onhis face before. 

"So you are bound to protect him, are you?" he asked, coldly. "Very well. But if you value him so highly you had better keep him clear of this camp, else he'll find himself ready for a box. Come! get up and go to the tents. That is a better place for you than here. Your coming out here thisevening has been a mistake all around--or else mine has. I wish to HeavenI could undo it all. "

She stood a little apart from him, but her hand was still outstretched andclasping his arm. 

"All, Dan?" she asked, and her mouth trembled. But his own lips were firmenough, as he nodded his head and looked at her. 

"All, " he said briefly. "Go now; and here are your flowers for which youhunted so long in the woods. "

He stooped to pick them up for her from where they had fallen--the white, fragrant things he had thought so beautiful as she came toward him withthem in the moonlight. 

But as he lifted them from the bank, where they were scattered, he sawsomething else there which was neither beautiful nor fragrant, but overwhich he bent with earnest scrutiny. An ordinary looking piece of shale orstone it would have seemed to an inexperienced eye, a thing with irregularveins of a greenish appearance, and the green dotted plainly withyellow--so plainly as to show even in the moonlight the nature of thefind. 

He turned to the girl and reached it to her with the flowers. 

"There! When my foot slipped I broke off that bit of 'float' from theledge, " he said curtly. "Show it to Harris. We have found the gold ore, and I'll stake out the claims to-night. You can afford to leave forcivilization now as soon as you please, I reckon, for your work in theKootenai country is over. Your fortune is made. "

CHAPTER XIV. 

NEW-COMERS. 

Many days went by after that before more time was given to the hunting ofgold in that particular valley of the Kootenai lands; for before anotherday broke, the squaw spoke at the door of Overton's tent and told him thegirl was sick with fever, that she talked as a little child babbles andlaughs at nothing. 

He went with her, and the face he had seen so pale in the moonlight wasflushed a rosy red, and her arms tossed meaninglessly, while shemuttered--muttered! Sometimes her words were of the gold, and of flowers. He even heard his name on her lips, but only once; and then she cried outthat he hurt her. She was ill--very ill; he could see that, and help mustbe had. 

He went for it as swiftly as a boat could be sped over the water. Duringthe very short season of waiting for the doctor and Mrs. Huzzard, he wroteto Lyster, and secured some Indians for work needed. If the doctor thoughther able for the journey, he meant to have her brought back in a boat toSinna Ferry, where she would have something more substantial than canvaswalls about her. 

But the doctor did not. He was rather mystified by her sudden illness, asthere had been no forewarnings of it. That it was caused by some shock waspossible; and that it was serious was beyond doubt. 

The entire party, and especially Mrs. Huzzard, were taken aback by findinga newly arrived, self-imposed guardian at the door of Tana's tent. It wasthe blanket-draped figure of old Akkomi, and his gaily painted canoe waspulled up on the bank of the creek. 

"I heard on the wind the child was sick, " he said briefly to Overton. "Icome to ask if you needed help. "

But Overton looked at him suspiciously. It was impossible that he couldhave heard of her illness so soon, though he might have heard of herpresence there. 

"Were any of your people here at nightfall yesterday?" he asked. The oldfellow shook his head. 

"No, none of my people, " he said briefly; then he puffed away at his pipe, and looked approvingly at Mrs. Huzzard, who tried to pass him withoutturning her back to him at all, and succeeded in making a circuit bearingsome relation to progress made before a throne, though the relationshipwas rather strained. His approving eyes filled her with terror; for, muchas she had reveled in Indian romances (on paper) in her youth, she had nodesire to take any active part in them in her middle age. 

And so, with the help of the doctor and Mrs. Huzzard, they commenced thenursing of 'Tana back to consciousness and health. Night after night Danwalked alone in the waning moonlight, his heart filled with remorse andblame for which he could find no relief. The gathering of the gold had nolonger allurements for him. 

But he moved Harris' tent on to one of the claims, and he cut smalltimber, and in a day and a half had a little log house of two rooms put upand chinked with dry moss and roofed with bark, that 'Tana might have ahome of her own, and have it close to where the ore streaked with goldhad been found. Then he sent the Indians up the river again, and did withhis own hands all labor needed about the camp. 

"You'll be sick yourself, Overton, " growled the doctor, who slept in thetent with him, and knew that scarce an hour of the night passed that hewas not at the door of 'Tana's cabin, to learn if any help was needed, ormerely to stand without and listen to her voice as she spoke. 

"For mercy's sake, Mr. Dan, do be a little careful of yourself, " entreatedMrs. Huzzard; "for if you should get used up, I don't know what I everwould do here in this wilderness, with 'Tana and the paralyzed man and youto look after--to say nothing of the fear I'm in every hour because o'that nasty beast of an Indian that you say is a chief. He is hereconstant!"

"Proof of your attractive powers, " said Overton, reassuringly. "He comesto admire you, that is all. "

"And enough, too! And if it wasn't for you that's here to protect me, thegood Lord only knows whether I'd ever see a milliner shop or a pie again, as long as I lived. So I am set on your taking more care of yourself--nowwon't you?"

"Wait until you have cause, before you worry, " he advised, "I don't looklike a sick man, do I?"

"You don't look like a well one, anyway, " she said, looking at himcarefully; "and you don't look as I ever saw you look before. You are ashollow eyed as though you had been sick yourself for a month. Altogether, I think your coming out here to camp in the wild woods has been a bigmistake. "

"It looks like it just now, " he agreed, and his eyes, tired and troubled, looked past her into the cabin where 'Tana lay. "Does she seem better?"

"Just about the same. Eight days now since she was took down; and thedoctor, he said to-morrow would be the day to hope for a change, eitherfor the better or--"

But the alternative was not a thing easy for the good soul to contemplate, and she left the sentence unfinished and disappeared into the cabin again, while the man outside dropped his head in his hands, feeling the mosthelpless creature in all the world. 

"Better to-morrow, or--worse;" that was what Mrs. Huzzard meant, but couldnot utter. Better or worse! And if the last, she might be dying now, eachminute! And he was powerless to help her--powerless even to utter all theregret, the remorse, the heart-aching sorrow that was with him, for herears were closed to the sense of words, and his lips were locked by somekey of some past. 

His own judgment on himself was not light as he went over in his mind eachmoment of their hours together. Poor little 'Tana! poor little stray!

"I promised not to question her; yes, I promised that, or she would neverhave left the Indians with me. And I--I was savage with her, just becauseshe would not tell me what she had a perfect right to keep from me if shechose. Even if it was--a lover, what right had I to object? What right tohold her hands--to say all the things I said? If she were a woman, I couldtell her all I think--all, and let her judge. But not as it is--not to agirl so young--so troubled--so much of a stray. Oh, God! she shall neverbe a stray again, if only she gets well. I'd stay here digging forever ifI could only send her out in the world among people who will make herhappy. And she--the child, the child! said she would rather live here aswe did than to have the gold that would make her rich. God! it is hardfor a man to forget that, no matter what duty says. "

So his thoughts would ramble on each day, each night, and his restlessnessgrew until Harris took to watching him with a great pity in his eyes, andmutely asked each time he entered if hope had grown any stronger. 

By the request of Mrs. Huzzard they had moved Harris into the other roomof the cabin, because of a rain which fell one night, and reminded themthat his earthen floor might prove injurious to his health. Mrs. Huzzarddeclared she was afraid, with that room empty; and Harris, though having apartially dead body, had at least a living soul, and she greatly preferredhis presence to the spiritless void and the fear of Indian occupancy. 

So she shared the room with 'Tana, and the doctor and Overton used onetent, while the squaw used the other. All took turns watching at nightbeside the girl, who never knew one from the other, but who talked ofgold--gold that was too heavy a load for her to carry--gold that ran instreams where she tried to find water to drink and could not--gold thatDan thought was better than friends or their pretty camp. And over thosewoes she would moan until frightened from them by ghosts, the ghosts shehated, and which she begged them so piteously to keep out of her sight. 

So they had watched her for days, and toward the evening of the eighthOverton was keeping an ever-watchful ear for the Indian and the doctor whohad gone personally to fetch needed medicines from the settlement. 

Akkomi was there as usual. Each day he would come, sit in the doorway ofthe Harris cabin for hours, and contemplate the helpless man there. Whenevening arrived he would enter his canoe and go back to his own camp, which at that time was not more than five miles away. 

Overton, fearing that Harris would be painfully annoyed by the presence ofthis self-invited visitor, offered to entertain him in his own tent, ifHarris preferred. But while Harris looked with no kindly eye on the oldfellow, he signified that the Indian should remain, if he pleased. Thiswas a decision so unexpected that Overton asked Harris if he had ever metAkkomi before. 

He received an affirmative nod, which awakened his curiosity enough tomake him question the Indian. 

The old fellow nodded and smoked in silence for a little while beforemaking a reply; then he said:

"Yes, one summer, one winter ago, the man worked in the hills beyond theriver. Our hunters were there and saw him. His cabin is there still. "

"Who was with him?"

"White man, stranger, " answered Akkomi briefly. "This man stranger, too, in the Kootenai country--stranger from away somewhere there, " and hepointed vaguely toward the east. "Name--Joe--so him called. "

"And the other man?"

"Other man stranger, too--go way--never come back. This one go away, too;but he come back. "

"And that is all you know of them?"

"All. Joe not like Indian friends, " and the old fellow's eyes wrinkled upin the semblance of laughter; "too much tenderfoot, maybe. "

"But Joe's partner, " persisted Overton, "he was not tenderfoot? He hadIndian friends on the Columbia River. "

"Maybe, " agreed the old fellow, and his sly, bead-like eyes turned towardhis questioner sharply and were as quickly withdrawn, "maybe so. They huntsilver over there. No good. "

Just inside the door Harris sat straining his ears to catch every word, and Akkomi's assumption of bland ignorance brought a rather sardonic smileto his face, while his lips moved in voiceless mutterings of anger. Impatience was clearly to be read in his face as he waited for Overton toquestion further, and his right hand opened and closed in his eagerness. 

But no other questions were asked just then; for Overton suddenly walkedaway, leaving the crafty-eyed Akkomi alone in his apparent innocence ofJoe's past or Joe's partner. 

The old fellow looked after him kindly enough, but shook his head andsmoked his dirty black pipe, while an expression of undivulged knowledgeadorned his withered physiognomy. 

"No, Dan, no, " he murmured. "Akkomi good friend to little sick squaw andto you; but he not tell--not tell all things. "

Then his ears, not so keen as in years gone by, heard sounds on the water, sounds coming closer and closer. But Dan's younger ears had heard themfirst, and it was to learn the cause that he had left so abruptly andwalked to the edge of the stream. 

It was the doctor and the Indian boatman who came in sight first aroundthe bend of the creek. Back of them was another canoe, but a much larger, much more pretentious one. In this was Lyster and a middle-agedgentleman of rather portly build, who dressed in a fashion very fine whencompared with the average garb of the wilderness. 

Overton watched with some surprise the approach of the man, who was anutter stranger to him, and yet who bore a resemblance to some one seenbefore. A certain something about the shape of the nose and generalcontour of the face seemed slightly familiar. He had time to notice, also, that the hair was auburn in color, and inclined to curl, and that back ofhim sat a female form. By the time he had made these observations, theirboat had touched the shore, and Lyster was shaking his hand vigorously. 

"I got your letter, telling me of your big strike. It caught me before Iwas quite started for Helena, so I just did some talking for you where Ithought it would do the most good, old fellow, and turned right around andcame back. I've been wild to hear about 'Tana. How is she? This is myfriend, Mr. T. J. Haydon, my uncle's partner, you know. He has made thistrip to talk a little business with you, and when I learned you were notat the settlement, but up here in camp, I thought it would be all right tofetch him along. "

"Of course it is all right, " answered Overton, assuringly. "Our camp has awelcome for your friend even if we haven't first-class accommodations forhim. And is this lady also a friend?"

For Lyster, forgetful of his usual gallantry, had allowed the doctor toassist the other voyager from the canoe--a rather tall lady of the agegenerally expressed as "uncertain, " although the certainty of it was anindisputable fact. 

A rather childish hat was perched upon her thin but carefully frizzedhair, and over her face floated a white veil, that was on a drawing stringaround the crown of the hat and drooped gracefully and chastely over thefeatures beneath, after the fashion of 1860. A string of beads adorned thethin throat, and the rest of her array was after the same order ofelegance. 

The doctor and Lyster exchanged glances, and Lyster was silentlyproclaimed master of ceremonies. 

"Oh, yes, " he said, easily. "Pardon me that I am neglectful, and let meintroduce you to Miss Slocum--Miss Lavina Slocum of Cherry Run, Ohio. Sheis the cousin of our friend, Mrs. Huzzard, and was in despair when shefound her relative had left the settlement; so we had the pleasure of hercompany when she heard we were coming direct to the place where Mrs. Huzzard was located. "

"She will be glad to see you, miss, " said Overton, holding out his hand toher in very hearty greeting. "Nothing could be more welcome to this campjust now than the arrival of a lady, for poor Mrs. Huzzard has been havinga sorry siege of care for the last week. If you will come along, I willtake you to her at once. "

Gathering up her shawl, parasol, a fluffy, pale pink "cloud, " and ahomemade and embroidered traveling bag, he escorted her with the utmostdeference to the door of the log cabin, leaving Lyster without anotherword. 

That easily amused gentleman stared after the couple with keenappreciation of the picture they presented. Miss Slocum had a queer, mincing gait which her long limbs appeared averse to, and the result was alittle hitchy. But she kept up with Overton, and surveyed him with weakblue eyes of gratitude. He appeared to her a very admirable personage--averitable knight of the frontier, possibly a border hero such as everynatural woman has an ideal of. 

But to Lyster, Dan with his arms filled with female trappings and a lot ofpink zephyr blown about his face and streaming over his shoulder, like averitable banner of Love's color, was a picture too ludicrous to be lost. He gazed after them in a fit of delight that seemed likely to end inapoplexy, because he was obliged to keep his hilarity silent. 

"Just look at him!" he advised, in tones akin to a stage whisper. "Isn'the a great old Dan? And maybe you think he would not promenade beside thatmake-up just as readily on Broadway, New York, or on Chestnut street, Philadelphia? Well, sir, he would! If it was necessary that some manshould go with her, he would be the man to go, and Heaven help anybody hesaw laughing! If you knew Dan Overton twenty years you would not seeanything that would give you a better key to his nature than just hismanner of acting cavalier to that--wonder. "

But Mr. Haydon did not appear to appreciate the scene with the same degreeof fervor. 

"Ah!" he said, turning his eyes with indifference to the two figures, andwith scrutiny over the little camp-site and primitive dwellings. "Am I tounderstand, then, that your friend, the ranger, is a sort of modern DonJuan, to whom any order of femininity is acceptable?"

"No, " said Lyster, facing about suddenly. "And if my thoughtless manner ofspeech would convey such an idea of Dan Overton, then (to borrow one ofDan's own expressions) I deserve to be kicked around God's footstool fora while. "

"Well, when you speak of his devotion to any sort of specimen--"

"Of course, " agreed Lyster. "I see my words were misleading--especially toone unaccustomed to the life and people out here. But Dan, as Don Juan, isone of the most unimaginable things! Why, he does not seem to know womenexist as individuals. This is the only fault I have to find with him; forthe man who does not care for some woman, or never has cared for anywoman, is, according to my philosophy, no good on earth. But Dan justlooks the other way if they commence to give him sweet glances--and theydo, too! though he thinks that collectively they are all angels. Yes, sir!let the worst old harridan that ever was come to Overton with a tale ofvirtue and misfortune, and he will take off his hat and divide up hismoney, giving her a good share, just because she happens to be a woman. That is the sort of devotion to women I had reference to when I spokefirst; the wonder to me is that he has not been caught in a matrimonialnoose long ere this by some thrifty maid or matron. He seems to meguileless game for them, as his sympathy is always so easily touched. "

"Perhaps he is keeping free from bonds that he may marry this ward of hisfor whom he appears so troubled, " remarked Mr. Haydon. 

Lyster looked anything but pleased at the suggestion. 

"I don't think he would like to hear that said, " he returned. "'Tana isonly a little girl in his eyes--one left in his charge at the death of herown people, and one who appeals to him very strongly just now because ofher helplessness. "

"Well, " said Mr. Haydon, with a slight smile, "I appear to be ratherunfortunate in all my surmises over the people of this new country, especially this new camp. I do not know whether it is because I am in astupid mood, or because I have come among people too peculiar to be judgedby ordinary standards. But the thing I am interested in above and beyondour host and his _protégée_ is the gold mine he wrote you to find a buyerfor. I think I could appreciate that, at least, at its full value, if Iwas allowed a sight of the output. "

The doctor had hurried to the cabin even before Overton and Miss Slocum, so the two gentlemen were left by themselves, to follow at their leisure. Mr. Haydon seemed a trifle resentful at this indifferent reception. 

"One would think this man had been making big deals in gold ore all hislife, and was perfectly indifferent as to whether our capital is to beused to develop this find of his, " he remarked, as they approached thecabin. "Did you not tell me he was a poor man?"

"Oh, yes. Poor in gold or silver of the United States mint, " agreedLyster, with a strong endeavor to keep down his impatience of this magnateof the speculative world, this wizard of the world of stocks and bonds, whom his partners deferred to, whose nod and beck meant much in a circleof capitalists. "I myself, when back East, " thought Lyster to himself, "considered Haydon a wonderful man, but he seems suddenly to have growndwarfed and petty in my eyes, and I wonder that I ever paid such reverenceto his judgment. "

He smiled dubiously to himself at the consciousness that the wide spiritof the West must have already changed his own views of things somewhat, since once he had thought this marketer of mines superior. 

"But no one out here would think of calling Dan Overton poor, " hecontinued, "simply because he is not among the class that weighs a man'sworth by the dollars he owns. He is considered one of the solid men of thedistrict--one of the best men to know. But no one thinks of gauging hisright to independence by the amount of his bank account. "

Mr. Haydon shrugged his shoulders, and tapped his foot with thegold-headed umbrella he carried. 

"Oh, yes. I suppose it seems very fine in young minds and a young country, to cultivate an indifference to wealth; but to older minds andcivilization it grows to be a necessity. Is that object over there alsoone of the solid men of the community?"

It was Akkomi he had reference to, and the serene manner with which theold fellow glanced over them, and nonchalantly smoked his pipe in thedoorway, did give him the appearance of a fixture about the camp, andpuzzled Lyster somewhat, for he had never before met the ancient chief. 

He nodded his head, however, saying "How?" in friendly greeting, and theIndian returned the civility in the same way, but gave slight attention tothe speaker. All the attention of his little black eyes was given to thestranger, who did not address him, and whose gaze was somewhat criticaland altogether contemptuous. 

Then Mrs. Huzzard, without waiting for them to reach the door, hurried outto greet Lyster. 

"I'm as glad as any woman can be to see you back again, " she saidheartily, "though it's more than I hoped for so soon, and--Yes, the doctorsays she's a little better, thank God! And your name has been on her lipsmore than once--poor dear!--since she has been flighty, and all thethanks I feel to you for bringing Lavina right along I can never tell you;for it seems a month since I saw a woman last. I just can't count thesquaw! And do you want to come in and look at our poor little girl now?She won't know you; but if you wish--"

"May I?" asked Lyster, gratefully. Then he turned to the stranger. 

"Your daughter back home is about the same age, " he remarked. "Will youcome in?"

"Oh, certainly, " answered Mr. Haydon, rather willing to go anywhere awayfrom the very annoying old redskin of the pipe and the very--veryscrutinizing eyes. 

The doctor and Overton had passed into the room where Harris was, and Mrs. Huzzard halted at the door with her cousin, so that the two men approachedthe bed alone. The dark form of Akkomi had slipped in after them like ashadow, but a very alert one, for his head was craned forward that hiseyes might lose never an expression of the fine stranger's face. 

'Tana's eyes were closed, but her lips moved voicelessly. The light wasdim in the little room, and Lyster bent over to look at her, and touchedher hot forehead tenderly. 

"Poor little girl! poor 'Tana!" he said, and turned the covering fromabout her chin where she had pulled it. He had seen her last so saucy, sodefiant of all his wishes, and the change to this utter helplessnessbrought the quick tears to his eyes. He clasped her hand softly and turnedaway. 

"It is too dark in here to see anything very clearly, " said the stranger, who bent toward her slightly, with his hat in his hand. 

Then Akkomi, who had intercepted the light somewhat, moved from the footof the bed to the stranger's side, and a little sunshine rifted throughthe small doorway and outlined more clearly the girl's face on thepillow. 

The stranger, who was quite close to her, uttered a sudden gasping cry ashe saw her face more clearly, and drew back from the bed. 

The dark hand of the Indian caught his white wrist and held him, whilewith the other hand he pointed to the curls of reddish brown clusteringaround the girl's pale forehead, and from them to the curls on Mr. Haydon's own bared head. They were not so luxuriant as those of the girl, but they were of the same character, almost the same color, and the vagueresemblance to something familiar by which Overton had been impressed wasat once located by the old Indian the moment the stranger lifted the hatfrom his head. 

"Sick, maybe die, " said Akkomi, in a voice that was almost a whisper--"dieaway from her people, away from the blood that is as her blood, " and hepointed to the blue veins on the white man's wrist. 

With an exclamation of fear and anger, Mr. Haydon flung off the Indian'shand. 

Lyster, scarce hearing the words spoken, simply thought the old fellow wasdrunk, and was about to interfere, when the girl, as though touched by thecontest above her, turned mutteringly on the pillow and opened herunconscious eyes on the face of the stranger. 

"See!" said the Indian. "She looks at you. "

"Ah! Great God!" muttered the other and staggered back out of the range ofthe wide-open eyes. 

Lyster, puzzled, astonished, came forward to question his Eastern friend, who pushed past him rudely, blindly, and made his way out into thesunshine. 

Akkomi looked after him with a gratified expression on his dark, wrinkledold face, and bending over the girl, he muttered in a soothing way wordsin the Indian tongue, as though to quiet her restlessness with Indianwitchery. 

CHAPTER XV. 

SOMETHING WORSE THAN A GOLD CRISIS. 

"What is the matter with your friend?" asked Overton, as Lyster stoodstaring after Mr. Haydon, who walked alone down the way they had come fromthe boats. "Is one glimpse of our camp life enough to drive him to theriver again?"

"No, no--that is--well, I don't just know what ails him, " confessedLyster, rather lamely. "He went in with me to see 'Tana, and seems allupset by the sight of her. She does look very low, Dan. At home he has adaughter about her age, who really resembles her a little--as he does--agirl he thinks the world of. Maybe that had something to do with hisfeelings. I don't know, though; never imagined he was so impressionable toother people's misfortunes. And that satanic-looking old Indian helpedmake things uncomfortable for him. "

"Who--Akkomi?"

"Oh, that is Akkomi, is it? The old chief who was too indisposed toreceive me when I awaited admittance to his royal presence! Humph! Well, he seemed lively enough a minute ago--said something to Haydon that nearlygave him fits; and then, as if satisfied with his deviltry, he collapsedinto the folds of his blanket again, and looks bland and innocent as aspring lamb at the present speaking. Is he grand chamberlain of yourestablishment here? Or is he a medicine man you depend on to cure'Tana?"

"Akkomi said something to Mr. Haydon?" asked Overton, incredulously. "Nonsense! It could not have been anything Haydon would understand, anyway, for Akkomi does not speak English. "

Lyster looked at him from the corner of his eyes, and whistled ratherrudely. 

"Now, it is not necessary for any reason whatever, for you to hide theaccomplishments of your noble red friend, " he remarked. "You are eithertrying to gull me, or Akkomi is trying to gull you--which is it?"

"What do you mean?" demanded Overton, impatiently. "You look as thoughthere may be a grain of sense in the immense amount of fool stuff you aretalking. Akkomi, maybe, understands English a little when it is spoken;but, like many another Indian who does the same, he will not speak it. Ihave known him for two years, in his own camp and on the trail, and I havenever yet heard him use English words. "

"Well, I have not had the felicity of even a two-hour acquaintance withhis royal chieftainship, " remarked Lyster, "but during the limited spaceof time I have been allowed to gaze on him I am confident I heard him usefive English words, and use them very naturally. "

"Can you tell me what they were?"

"Certainly; and I see I will have to--and maybe bring proof to indorse mebefore you will quite credit what I tell you, " answered Lyster, with anamused expression. "You can scarcely believe a tenderfoot has learned moreof your vagabond reds than you yourself knew, can you? Well, I distinctlyheard him say to Mr. Haydon: 'See! She looks at you. ' But his othermutterings did not reach my ears; they did Haydon's, however, and drovehim out yonder. I tell you, Dan, you ought to chain up your medicine menwhen capitalists brave the wilds of the Kootenai to lay wealth at yourdoorstep, for this pet of yours is not very engaging. "

Overton paid little heed to the chaffing of his friend. His gaze wanderedto the old Indian, who, as Lyster said, was at that moment a picture ofbland indifference. He was sunning himself again at the door of Harris'cabin, and his eyes followed sleepily the form of Mr. Haydon, who hadstopped at the creek, and with hands clasped back of him, was staring intothe swift-flowing mountain stream. 

"Oh, I don't doubt you, Max, " said Overton, at last. "Don't speak as if Idid. But the idea that old Akkomi really expressed himself in Englishwould suggest to me a vital necessity, or else that he was becoming weakin his old age; for his prejudice against his people using any of thewhite men's words has been the most stubborn thing in his whole make-up. And what strong necessity could there be for him to address Mr. Haydon, anutter stranger?"

"Don't know, I am sure--unless it is that his interest in 'Tana is verystrong. You know she saved the life of his little grandchild--the futurechief, you said. And I think you are fond of asserting that an Indiannever forgets a favor; so it may be that his satanic majesty over thereonly wanted to interest a seemingly influential stranger in a poor littlesick girl, and was not aware that he took an uncanny way of doing it. Hadwe better go down and apologize to Haydon?"

"You can--directly. Who is he?"

"Well, he is the great moneyed mogul at the back of the company for whomyou have been doing some responsible work out here. I guess he is what youcall a silent partner; while Mr. Seldon--my relation, you know--has beenthe active member in the mining deals. They have been friends this longtime. I have heard that Seldon was to have married Haydon's sister yearsago. Wedding day set and all, when the charms of a handsome employee oftheirs proved stronger than her promise, and she was found missing onemorning; also the handsome clerk, as well as a rather heavy sum of money, to which the clerk had access. Of course, they never supposed that thegirl knew she was eloping with a thief. But her brother--this onehere--never forgave her. An appeal for help came to him once fromher--there was a child then--but it was ignored, and they never heard fromher again. Haydon was very fond of her, I believe--fond and proud, andnever got over the disgrace of it. Seldon never married, and he did whathe could to make her family forgive her, and look after her. But it was nouse, though their regard for him never lessened. So you see they arepartners from away back; and while Haydon is considerable of an expert inmineralogy, this is the first visit he has ever made to their works up inthe Northwest. In fact, he had not intended coming so far north just now;he was waiting for Seldon, who was down in Idaho. But when I got yourletter, and impressed on his mind the good business policy of having thefirm investigate at once, he fell in with the idea, and--here we are! Now, that is about all I can tell you of Haydon, and how he came here. "

"Less would have been plenty, " said Overton, with a pretended sigh ofrelief. "I didn't ask to be told his sister's love affairs or hisbrother-in-law's failings. I was asking about the man himself. "

"Well, I don't know what to tell you about him; there doesn't seem to beanything to say. He is T. J. Haydon, a man who inherited both money and agenius for speculation. Not a plunger, you know; but one of those pursy, far-seeing fellows who always put their money on the right number and waitpatiently until it wins. I might tell you that he was sentimental once inhis life, and got married; and I might tell you of a pretty daughter hehas (and whom he used to be very much afraid I would make love to), but Isuppose you would not be interested in those exciting details, so I willrefrain. But as to the man himself and his trip here, I can only say, ifyou have made a strike up here, he is the very best man I know to getinterested. Better even than Seldon, for Seldon always defers to Haydon, while Haydon always acts on his own judgment. And say, old fellow, long aswe have talked, you have not yet told me one word of the new gold mine. Isuspected none of the Ferry folks knew of it, from the general opinionthat your trip here was an idiotic affair. Even the doctor said there wasno sane reason why you should have dragged Harris and 'Tana into the woodsas you did. I kept quiet, remembering the news in your letter, for I wassure you did not decide on this expedition without a good reason. Then thecontents of that letter I read the night Harris collapsed--well, it stuckin my mind, and I got to wondering if your bonanza was the one he hadfound before. Oh, I've been doing some surmising about it. Am I right?"

"Pretty nearly, " assented Overton. "Of course I knew some of the folkswould raise a howl because I let 'Tana come along; but it was necessary, and I thought it would be best for her in the end, else you may besure--be very sure--I would not have had her come. She--was to have goneback--at once--the very next day; but when the next day came, she was notable. I have done what I could, but nothing seems to count. She does notget well, and the gold doesn't play much of a figure in this camp justnow. One-third of the find is hers, and the same for Harris and me; butI'd give my share cheerfully this minute if it would buy back health forher and let me see her laughing and bright again. "

Lyster reached out his hand and gave Overton's arm an affectionatepressure. 

"Don't I know it, Dan?" he asked kindly. "Can't I see that you have justworked and worried yourself sick over her illness--blaming yourself, perhaps--"

"Yes, that is it--blaming myself for--many things, " he agreed, brokenly, and then he checked himself as Lyster's curious glance was turned on him. "So you see I am in no fit condition to talk values with this Mr. Haydon. All my thoughts are somewhere else. Doctor says if she is not betterto-night she will not get well. That means she will not live. Tell yourfriend that something worse than a gold crisis is here just now, and Ican't talk to him till it is over. Don't mind if I'm even a bit carelesswith you, Max. Look after yourselves as well as you can. You arewelcome--you know that; but--what's the use of words? Perhaps 'Tana isdying!"

And turning his back abruptly on his friend, he walked away, while Lysterlooked after him with some surprise. 

"I seem to be dropped by everybody, " he remarked, "first Haydon and nowDan. But I don't believe there is danger of her dying. I _won't_ believeit! Dan has worried himself sick and fearful during these terrible days, but I'll do my share now and let him get some rest and sleep. 'Tana die! Ican't think it. But I care ten times more for Dan, just because of hisdevotion to her. I wonder what he would think if he knew why I wanted herto go to school, or how much she was in my mind every hour I was gone. Ifelt like telling him just now, but better not--not yet. He thinks she isonly a little child yet. Dear old Dan!"

He entered the cabin and spoke to Harris, whom he had not seen before, andwho looked with pleasure at him, though, as ever, speechless and moveless, but for that nod of his head and the bright, quick glance of his eyes. 

From him he went again to 'Tana; but she lay still and pale, with closedeyes and no longer muttering. 

"There ain't a blessed thing you can do, Mr. Max, " said Mrs. Huzzard, in awheezing whisper; "but if there is, you may be sure I'll let you know andglad to do it. Lavina says she's going to help me to a rest; and you musthelp Dan Overton, for slept he has not, and I know it, these eight nightssince I've been here. And if that ain't enough to kill a man!"

"Sure enough. But now that I am here, we will not have any night watcheson his part, " decided Lyster. "Between Miss Slocum and myself I think wecan manage to do some very creditable nursing. "

"I am willing to do my best, " said Miss Lavina, with a shrinking glancetoward Flap-Jacks, who just slouched past with a bucket of water; "but Imust confess I do feel a timidity in the presence of these sly-lookingIndians. And if at night I can only be sure none of them are very close, Imay be able to watch this poor girl instead of watching for them withtheir tomahawks. "

"Never fear while I am detailed as guard, " answered Lyster, reassuringly. "They will reach you only over my dead body. "

"Oh, but--" and the timid one arose as if for instant flight, but was heldby Mrs. Huzzard. 

"Now, now!" she said reprovingly to the young fellow, "it's nowaysgood-natured of you to make us more scared of the dirty things than we arenaturally. But, Lavina, I'll go bail that he never yet has seen a deadbody of their killing since he came in the country. Lord knows, they don'tlook as if they would kill a sheep, though they might steal them fastenough. It ain't from Dan Overton that you ever learned to scare women, Mr. Max; you wouldn't catch him at such tricks. "

"Now I beg that whatever you do, Mrs. Huzzard, you will not compare me tothat personage, " objected Lyster; "for I am convinced that anything humanwould in your eyes suffer by such a comparison. Great is Dan in the campof the Kootenais!"

Mrs. Huzzard only laughed at his words, but Miss Lavina did not. She evenlet her eyes wander again to Akkomi, in order to show her disapproval offrivolous comment on Mr. Overton; a fact Lyster perceived and wasimmensely amused by. 

"She has set her covetous maidenly eyes on him, and if she doesn't marryhim before the year is over, he will have to be clever, " he decided, as heleft them and went to look up Haydon. "Serves Dan right if she did, for henever gives any other fellow half a chance with the old ladies. The restof us have to be content with the young ones. "

CHAPTER XVI. 

THROUGH THE NIGHT. 

The soft dusk of the night had fallen over the northern lands, and thepale stars had gleamed for hours on the reflecting waves of mountainstreams. It was late--near midnight, for the waning sickle of the moon wasslipping from its dark cover in the east and hanging like a jewel of goldjust above the black crown of the pines. Breaths from the heights sifteddown through the vast woods, carrying sometimes the dreary twitter of abird disturbed, or the mellow call of insects singing to each other of thesummer night. All sounds of the wilderness were as echoes of rest andutter content. 

And in the camp of the Twin Springs, shadows moved sometimes with asilence that was scarce a discord in the wood songs of repose. A camp fireglimmered faintly a little way up from the stream, and around it slept theIndian boatman, the squaw, and old Akkomi, who, to the surprise ofOverton, had announced his intention of remaining until morning, that hemight know how the sickness went with the little "Girl-not-Afraid. "

A dim light showed through the chinks of 'Tana's cabin, where Miss Lavina, the doctor, and Lyster were on guard for the night. The doctor had grownsleepy and moved into Harris' room, where he could be comfortable onblankets. Lyster, watching the girl, was trying to make himself think thattheir watching was all of no use; her sleep seemed so profound, sohealthfully natural, that he could not bring himself to think, as Dan did, that the doctor's worst prophecy could come true--that out of that sleepshe might awake to consciousness, or that, on the other hand, she mightdrift from sleep to lethargy and thus out of life. 

Outside a man stood peering in through a chink from which he hadstealthily pulled the moss. He could not see the girl's face, but he couldsee that of Lyster as he bent over, listening to her breathing, and hewatched it as if to glean some reflected knowledge from the young fellow'searnest glances. 

He had been there a long time. Once he slipped away for a short distanceand stood in the deeper shadows, but he had returned, and was listening tothe low, disjointed converse of the watchers within, when suddenly a tallform loomed up beside him and a heavy hand was dropped on his shoulder. 

"Not a word!" said a voice close to his ear. "If you make a noise, I'llstrangle you! Come along!"

To do otherwise was not easy, for the hand on his shoulder had a helpfulgrip. He was almost lifted over the ground until they were several yardsfrom the cabin, and out in the clearer light of the stars. 

"Well, I protest, Mr. Overton, that your manner is not very pleasant, "remarked the captive, as he was released and allowed to speak. "Is--isthis sort of threats a habit of yours with strangers in your camp?"

Overton, seeing him now away from the thick shadows of the cabin, gave alow exclamation of astonishment and irritation. 

"_You_--Mr. Haydon! Well, you must confess that if my threats are notpleasant, neither is it pleasant to find some one moving like a spyaround that little girl's cabin. If you don't want to be treated like aspy, don't act like one. "

"Well, it does look queer, maybe, " said the other, lamely. "I--I could notget asleep, and as I was walking around, it seemed natural to look in thecabin, though I did not want to disturb them by going in. I think I heardthem say she was improving. "

"Did they say that--lately?" asked Overton, earnestly, everything elseforgotten for the moment in his strong desire for her recovery. "Who saidit--Miss Slocum? Well, she seems like a sensible woman, and I hope to Godshe is right about this! Don't mind my roughness just now. I was tooquick, maybe; but spies around a new gold mine or field are given prettyharsh treatment up here sometimes; and you were liable to suspicion fromany one. "

"No doubt--no doubt, " agreed the other, with visible relief. "But to be asuspected character is a new rôle for me--a bit amusing, too. However, nowthat you have broached the subject of this new find of yours, I presumeLyster made clear to you that I came up here for the express purpose ofinvestigating what you have to offer, with a view to making a deal withyou. And as my time here will be limited--"

"Perhaps to-morrow we can talk of it. I can't to-night, " answered Overton. "To that little girl in there one-third of the stock belongs; anotherthird belongs to that paralyzed man in the other cabin. I have to lookafter the interests of them both, and need to have my head clear to do it. But with her there sick--dying maybe--I can't think of dollars and cents. "

"You mean to tell me that the young girl is joint owner of a gold findpromising a fortune? Why, I understood Max to say she was poor--in fact, indebted to you for all care. "

"Max is too careless with his words, " answered Overton, coldly. "She is inmy care--yes; but I do not think she will be poor. "

"She has a very conscientious guardian, anyway, " remarked Mr. Haydon, "when it is impossible for a man even to look in her cabin without findingyou on his track. I confess I am interested in her. Can you tell me howshe came in this wild country? I did not expect to find pretty young whitegirls in the heart of this wilderness. "

"I suppose not, " agreed the other. 

They had reached the little camp fire by this time, and he threw some drysticks on the red coals. As the blaze leaped up and made bright the circlearound them, he looked at the stranger and said, bluntly:

"What did Akkomi tell you of her?"

"Akkomi?"

"Yes; the old Indian who went in with you to see her. "

"Oh, that fellow? Some gibberish. "

"I guess he must have said that she looks like you, " decided Overton. "Irather think that was it. "

"Like _me_! Why--how--" and Mr. Haydon tried to smile away the absurdityof such a fancy. 

"For there is a resemblance, " continued the younger man, with utterindifference to the stranger's confusion. "Of course it may not meananything--a chance likeness. But it is very noticeable when your hat isoff, and it must have impressed the old Indian, who seems to thinkhimself a sort of godfather to her. Yes, I guess that was why he spoke toyou. "

"But her--her people? Are there only you and these Indians to claim her?She must have some family--"

"Possibly, " agreed Overton, curtly. "If she ever gets able to answer, youcan ask her. If you want to know sooner, there is old Akkomi; he can tellyou, perhaps. "

But Mr. Haydon made a gesture of antipathy to any converse with thatindividual. 

"One meets so many astonishing things in this country, " he remarked, asthough in extenuation of something. "The mere presence of such a savage inthe sick girl's room is enough to upset any one unused to this borderlife--it upset me completely. You see, I have a daughter of my own backEast. "

"So Max tells me, " replied Overton, carelessly, all unconscious of theintended honor extended to him when Mr. Haydon made mention of his ownfamily to a ranger of a few hours' acquaintance. 

"Yes, " Haydon continued, "and that naturally makes one feel an interest inany young girl without home or--relatives, as this invalid is; and I wouldbe glad of any information concerning her--or any hint of help I might beto her, partly for--humanity's sake, and partly for Max. "

"At present I don't know of any service you could render her, " saidOverton, coldly, conscious of a jarring, unpleasant feeling as the mantalked to him. He thought idly to himself how queer it was that he shouldhave an instinctive feeling of dislike for a person who in the slightestdegree resembled 'Tana; and this stranger must have resembled her muchbefore he grew stout and broad of face; the hair, the nose, and otherpoints about the features, were very much alike. He did not wonder thatAkkomi might have been startled at it, and made comments. But as hehimself surveyed Mr. Haydon's features by the flickering light of theburning sticks, he realized how little the likeness of outlines amountedto after all, since not a shadow of expression on the face before him waslike that of the girl whose sleep was so carefully guarded in the cabin. 

And then, with a feeling of thankfulness that it was so, there flashedacross his mind the import of the stranger's closing words--"for the sakeof Max. "

"For Max, you said. Well, maybe I am a little more stupid than usualto-night, but I must own up I can't see how a favor to 'Tana could affectMax very much. "

"You do not?"

"I tell you so, " said Overton curtly, not liking the knowing smile in theeyes of the speaker. He did not want to be there talking to him, anyway. To walk alone under the stars was better than the discord of a voiceunpleasant. Under the stars she had come to him that once--once, when shehad been clasped close--close! when she had whispered words near to hisheart, and their hands had touched in the magnetism of troubled joy. Ah!it was best to remember that, though death itself follow after! A short, impatient sigh touched his lips as he tried to listen to the words of thestranger while his thoughts were elsewhere. 

"And Seldon would do something very handsome for Max if he married to suithim, " Haydon was saying, thoughtfully. "Seldon has no children, you know, and if this girl was sent to school for a while, I think it would come outall right--all right. I would take a personal interest to the extent oftalking to Seldon of it. He will think it a queer place for Max to comefor a wife; but when--when I talk to him, he will agree. Yes, I canpromise it will be all right. "

"What are you talking of?" demanded Overton, blankly. He had not heardone-half of a very carefully worded idea of Mr. Haydon's. "Max married! Towhom?"

"You are not a very flattering listener, " remarked the other, dryly, "anddon't show much interest in the love affairs of your _protégeé_; but itwas of her I was speaking. "

"You--you would try to marry her to Max Lyster--marry her!" and his voicesounded in his own ears as strange and far away. 

"Well, it is not an unusual prophecy to make of a young girl, is it?"asked Mr. Haydon, with an attempt to be jocular. "And I don't know whereshe could find a better young fellow. From his discourses concerning heron our journey here and his evident devotion since our arrival, I fancythe idea is not so new to him as it seems to be to you, Mr. Overton. "

"Nonsense! when she is well, they quarrel as often as theyagree--oftener. "

"That is no proof that he is not in love with her--and why not? She is apretty girl, a bright girl, he says, and of good people--"

"He knows nothing about her people, " interrupted Overton. 

"But you do?"

"I know all it has been necessary for me to know, " and, in spite ofhimself, he could not speak of 'Tana to this man without a feeling ofanger at his persistence. "But I can't help being rather surprised, Mr. Haydon, that you should so quickly agree that a wise thing for yourpartner's nephew to do is to turn from all the cultured, intelligent girlshe must know, and look for a wife among the mining camps of the Kootenaihills. And, considering the fact that you approve of it, without everhaving heard her speak, without knowing in the least who or what herfamily have been--I must say it is an extraordinarily impulsive thing fora man of your reputation to do--a cool-headed, conservative businessman. "

Mr. Haydon found himself scrutinized very closely, very coldly by theranger, who had all the evening kept away from him, and whom he hadmentally jotted down as a big, careless, improvident prospector, untaughtand a bit uncouth. 

But his words were not uncouth as he launched them at the older man, andhe was no longer careless as he watched the perturbation with which theywere received. But Haydon shrugged his shoulders and attempted to lookindifferent. 

"I remarked just now that this was a land of astonishing things, " he said, with a tolerant air, "and it surely is so when the most depraved-lookingredskin is allowed admittance to a white girl's chamber, while the mostharmless of Caucasians is looked on with suspicion if he merely shows alittle human interest in her welfare. "

"Akkomi is a friend of her own choosing, " answered Overton, "and a friendwho would be found trusty if he was needed. As to you--you have no right, that I know of, to assume any direction of her affairs. She will chooseher own friends--and her own husband--when she wants them. But while sheis sick and helpless, she is under my care, and even though you were herfather himself, your ideas should not influence her future unless sheapproved you. "

With a feeling of relief he turned away, glad to have in some way givenvent to the irritation awakened in him by the prosperous gentleman fromcivilization. 

The prosperous gentleman saw his form grow dim in the starlight, andthough his face flushed angrily at first, the annoyance gave place to acertain satisfaction as he seated himself on a log by the fire, andrepeated Overton's final words:

"_'Even though you were her father himself_!' Well, well, Mr. Overton!Your uncivil words have told me more than you intended--namely, that yourown knowledge as to who her father was, or is, seems very slight. So muchthe better, for one of your unconventional order is not the sort of personI should care to have know. 'Even though you were her father himself. 'Humph! So he does me the doubtful honor to suppose I may be? It is a nastymuddle all through. I never dreamed of walking into such a net as this. But something must be done, and that is clear; no use trying to shirk it, for Seldon is sure to run across them sooner or later up here--sure. Andif he took a hand in it--as he would the minute he saw her--well, I couldnot count on his being quiet about it, either. I've thought it all outthis evening. I've got to get her away myself--get her to school, get herto marry Max, and all so quietly that there sha'n't be any socialsensation about her advent into the family. I hardly know whether thiswealth they talk of will be a help or a hindrance; a help, I suppose. Andthere need not be any hitch in the whole affair if the girl is onlyreasonable and this autocratic ranger can be ignored or bought over tosilence. It would be very annoying to have such family affairs talkedof--annoying to the girl, also, when she lives among people who object toscandals. Gad! how her face did strike me! I felt as if I had seen aghost. And that cursed Indian!"

Altogether, Mr. Haydon had considerable food for reflection, and much ofit was decidedly annoying; or so it seemed to Akkomi, who lay in theshadow and looked like a body asleep, as were the others. But from a foldof his blanket he could see plainly the face of the stranger and note theperplexity in it. 

The first tender flush of early day was making the stars dim when thedoctor met Overton between the tents and the cabins, and surveyed himcritically from his slouch hat to his boots, on which were splashes ofwater and fresh loam. 

"What, in the name of all that's infernal, has taken possession of you, Overton?" he demanded, with assumed anger and real concern. "You have notbeen in bed all night. I know, for I've been to your tent. You prowlsomewhere in the woods when you ought to be in bed, and you are lookinglike a ghost of yourself. "

"Oh, I guess I'll last a day or two yet, so quit your growling; you thinkyou'll scare me into asking for some of your medicines; but that is whereyou will find yourself beautifully left. I prefer a natural death. "

"And you will find it, too, if you don't mend your ways, " retorted the manof the medicines. "I thought at first it was the care of 'Tana that keptyou awake every hour of every night; but I see it is just the same nowwhen there are plenty to take your place; worse--for now you go tramping, God only knows where, and come back looking tired, as though you hadbeen racing with the devil. "

"You haven't told me how she is, " was all the answer he made to thistirade. "You said--that by daylight--"

"There would be a change--yes, and there is; only a shadow of a change asyet, but the shadow leans the right way. "

"The _right_ way, " he half whispered, and walked on toward her cabin. Hefelt dizzy and the tears crept up in his eyes, and he forgot the doctor, who looked after him and muttered statements damaging to Dan's sanity. 

All the long night he had fought with himself to keep away, to let theothers care for her--the others, who fancied they were giving him awished-for rest. And all the while the desire of his heart was to bar themout--to wait, alone with her, for the life or death that was to come. Hehad walked miles in his restlessness, but could not have found again thepaths he walked over. He had talked with some of the people who werewakeful in the night, but could scarce have told of any words he hadsaid. 

He had felt dazed by the dread of what the new day would bring, and now helooked up at the morning star with a great thankfulness in his heart. Thenew day had come, and with it a breath of hope. 

Miss Lavina met him at the door, and whispered that the doctor thought thefever had taken the hoped-for turn for the better. 'Tana had opened hereyes but a moment before, and looked at Miss Slocum wonderingly, but fellasleep again; she had looked rational, but very weak. 

"Well, old fellow, I am proud of myself, " said Lyster, as Overton entered. "It took Miss Slocum and me only one night to bring 'Tana around severaldegrees nearer health. We are the nurses! And if she only wakesconscious--"

His words, or else the intense, wistful gaze of the man at the foot of thebed, must have aroused her, for she moved and opened her eyes and lookedaround aimlessly, passing over the faces of Miss Slocum, of the squaw, andof Overton, until Lyster, close beside her, whispered her name. Then herlips curved ever so little in a smile as her eyes met his. 

"Max!" she said, and put out her hand to him. As his fingers clasped it, she turned her face toward him, and fell contentedly asleep again, withher cheek against his hand. 

And Mr. Haydon, who came in with the doctor a moment later, glanced at thepicture they made, and smiled meaningly at Overton. 

"You see, I was right, " he observed. "And do you not think it would be avery exacting guardian who could object?"

Overton only looked at Max, whose face had flushed a little, knowing howsignificant his attitude must appear to others. But his hand remained inhers, and his eyes turned to Dan with a half embarrassed confession inthem--a confession Dan read and understood. 

"Yes, you may well be proud, Max, " he said, answering Lyster's words. "Youdeserve all gratitude; and I hope--I hope nothing but good luck will comeyour way. "

Mr. Haydon, who watched him with critical eyes, could read nothing in hiswords but kindliest concern for a friend. 

The doctor, who had suddenly got a ridiculous idea in his head that DanOverton was wearing himself out on 'Tana's account, changed his mind andsilently called himself a fool. He might have known Dan had more sensethan that. Yet, what was it that had changed him so?

Twenty-four hours later he thought he knew. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

MISS SLOCUM'S IDEAS REGARDING DEPORTMENT. 

"So it was a gold mine that dragged you people up into this wilderness?Well, I've puzzled my mind a good deal to understand your movementslately; but the finding of a vein as rich as your free gold promises isenough to turn any man's head for a while. Well, well; you are a luckyfellow, Overton. "

"Yes, I've no doubt that between good luck and bad luck, I've as much luckas anybody, " answered Overton, with a grimace, "but a week or so ago youdid not think me lucky--you thought me 'looney. '"

"You are more than half right, " agreed the doctor; "appearances justifiedme. My wife and I stormed at you--behind your back--for carrying 'Tanawith you on your fishing trip; it was such an unheard-of thing to myfolks, you know. Humph! I wonder what they will say when it is known thatshe was on a prospecting trip, and that the venture will result in a gainto her of dollars that will be counted by the tens of thousands. ByGeorge! it seems incredible! Just like a chapter from the old fairytales. "

"Yes. I find myself thinking about it like that sometimes, " said Overton;"a little afraid to lay plans, for fear that after all it may be a dream. I never hoped much for it; I came under protest, and the luck seems morethan I deserved. "

"Maybe that is the reason you accept it in such a sulky fashion, " observedthe doctor, "for, upon my soul, I think I am more elated over your goodfortune than you are. You don't appear to get up a particle of enthusiasmbecause of it. "

"Well, I have not had an enthusiastic lot of partners, either. Harris, here, not able to move; 'Tana not expected to live; and I suddenly face toface with all this responsibility for them. It gave me considerable tothink about. "

"You are right. I only wonder you are not gray-haired. A new gold-fieldwaiting for you to make it known, and you guarding it at the same time, perhaps, from red tramps who come spying around. But you are lucky, Dan;everything comes your way, even a capitalist ready at your word to put upmoney on the strength of the ore you have to show. Why, man, many a poordevil of a prospector has stood a long siege with starvation, even withgold ore in sight, just because no one with capital would buy or backhim. "

"I know. I realize that; and, for the sake of the other two, I am veryglad there need be no waiting for profits. "

"Do you know, Dan, I fancy little 'Tana is in the way of being well caredfor, even without this good fortune, " observed the doctor, looking at theother in a questioning way. "It just occurred to me yesterday that thatfine young fellow, Lyster, is uncommonly fond of her. It may be simplybecause she is ill, and he is sorry for her; but his devotion appeared tome to have a sentimental tinge, and I thought what a fine thing it wouldbe. "

"Very, " agreed Overton; "and you are sentimental enough yourself to planit all out for them. I guess Haydon helped to put that notion into yourhead, didn't he?"

The doctor laughed. 

"Well, yes, he did speak of Lyster's devotion to your _protégée_" heacknowledged; "and you think we are a couple of premature match-makers, don't you?"

"I think maybe you had better leave it for 'Tana to decide, " answeredOverton, "and I also think schools will be the first thing considered byher. She is very young, you know. "

"Seventeen, perhaps, " hazarded the doctor; but Overton did not reply. 

He was watching the canoe just launched by their Indian boatmen. They wereto take Mr. Haydon back again to the Ferry. He was to send up workmen, andOverton was to manage the work for the present--or, at least, until Mr. Seldon could arrive and organize the work of developing the vein that Mr. Haydon had found was of such exceeding richness that his offer to theowners had been of corresponding magnitude. Overton had promptly acceptedthe terms offered; Harris agreed to them; and even if 'Tana should not, Dan decided that out of his own share he could make up any added sumdesired by her for her share, though he had little idea that she wouldfind fault with his arrangements. She! who had thought, that day of thegold find, that it was better to have their little camp unshared by themany whom gold would bring to them--that it was almost better to be poorthan to have their happy life changed. 

And it was all over now. Other people had come and were close about her, while he had not seen her since the morning before, when she had awakenedand turned to Max. Well, he should be satisfied, so he told himself. Shewas going to get well again. She was going to be happy. More wealth thanthey had hoped for had come to her, and with it she would, of course, leave the hills, would go into the life of the cities, and by and by wouldbe glad to forget the simple, primitive life they had shared for the fewdays of one Kootenai summer. Well, she would be happy. 

And here on the spot where their pretty camp had been, he would remain. Nothought of leaving came to him. It would all be changed, of course; menand machinery would spoil all the beauty of their wilderness. But as yetno plan for his own future had occurred to him. That he himself had wealthsufficient to secure him from all toil and that a world of pleasure waswithin his reach, did not seem to touch him with any alluring sense. Hewas going to remain until the vein of the Twin Springs had a big hole madein it; and the rich soil of the old river he had staked out as a reservefor himself and his partners, to either work or sell. Through hisone-sided conversations with Harris he learned that he, too, wanted toremain in the camp where their gold had been found. Doctors, medicines, luxuries, could be brought to him, but he would remain. 

Mrs. Huzzard had at once been offered a sum that in her eyes wasmunificent, for the express purpose of managing the establishment of thepartners--when it was built. Until then she was to draw her salary, andact as either nurse or cook in the rude dwellings that for the present hadto satisfy all their dreams of luxury. 

An exodus from Sinna Ferry was expected; many changes were to be made;and Overton and the doctor went down to the canoe to give final directionsto their Indian messenger. 

Lyster was there, too, with a most exhausting list of articles which Mr. Haydon was to send up from Helena. 

"Dan, some of these things I put down for 'Tana, as I happened to think ofthem, " he said, and unfolded a little roll made from the leaves of anotebook stuck together at the ends with molasses. "You look it over andsee if it's all right. I left one sheet empty for anything you might wantto add. "

Dan took it, eying dubiously the length of it and the great array ofarticles mentioned. 

"I don't think I had better add anything to it until heavier boats arecarrying freight on the Kootenai, " he remarked, and then commenced readingaloud some of the items:

 Eiderdown pillows. Rugs and hammocks. A guitar. Hot water bottle. Some good whisky. Toilet soap. Bret Harte's Poems. 

 A traveling dress for a girl. (Here followed measurements and directions to the dressmaker. ) Then the whole was scratched out, and the following was substituted: Brown flannel or serge--nine yards. 

"I had to get Mrs. Huzzard to tell me some of the things, " said Lyster, who looked rather annoyed at the quizzical smiles of Dan and the doctor. 

"I should imagine you would, " observed Overton. "I would have needed thehelp of the whole camp to get together that amount of plunder. A goodshaving set and a pair of cork insoles, No. 8, are they for 'Tana, too?"

But Lyster disdained reply, and Overton, after reading, "All the latemagazines, " and "A double kettle for cooking oatmeal, " folded up the paperand gave it back. 

"As I have read only a very small section of the list, I do not imagineyou have omitted anything that could possibly be towed up the river, " hesaid. "But it is all right, my boy. I would never have thought of halfthat stuff, but I've no doubt they will all be of use, and 'Tana willthank you. "

"How soon do you expect she will be able to walk, or be moved?" asked Mr. Haydon of the doctor. 

"Oh, in two or three weeks, if nothing interferes with her promisedrecovery. She is a pretty sick girl; but I think her good constitutionwill help her on her feet by that time. "

"And by that time I will be back here, " said Haydon, addressing Lyster. 

He took a sealed envelope from an inner pocket and gave it to the youngfellow. 

"When she gets well enough to read that, give it to her, Max, " he said, ina low tone. "It's something that may surprise her a little, so I trustyour discretion as to when she is to see it. From what I hear of her, shemust be a rather level-headed, independent little girl. And as I havesomething to tell her worth her knowing, I have decided to leave theletter. Now, don't look so puzzled. When I come back she will likely tellyou what it means, but you may be sure it is no bad news I send her. Willyou attend to it?"

"Certainly. But I don't understand--"

"And there is no need for you to understand--just yet. Take good care ofher, and help Overton in all possible ways to look after our interestshere. There will be a great deal to see to until Seldon or I can getback. "

"Oh, Dan is a host in himself, " said Lyster. "He won't want me in his waywhen it comes to managing his men. But I can help Flap-Jacks carry water, or help old Akkomi smoke, for he comes here each day for just thatpurpose--that and his dinner--so never fear but that I will make myselfuseful. "

Miss Slocum from the cabin doorway--the door was a blanket--watched thecanoe skim down the little stream, and sighed dolefully when itdisappeared entirely. 

"Now, Lavina, " remonstrated Mrs. Huzzard, "I do hope that you ain'tcounting on making part of the next load that leaves here; for now thatyou have got here, I'd hate the worst kind to lose you. Gold mines arefine things to live alongside of, I dare say; but I crave some humanbeings within hail--yes, indeed. "

"Exactly my own feelings, Cousin Lorena, " admitted Miss Slocum, "and Iregret the departure of any member of our circle--all except the Indians. I really do not think that any amount of living among them would teach meto feel lonely at their absence. And that dreadful Akkomi!"

"Yes, isn't he a trial? Not that he ever does any harm; but he just keepsa body in mortal dread, for fear he might take a notion to. "

"Yet Mr. Overton seems to think him entirely friendly. "

"Humph! yes. But if 'Tana should pet a rattlesnake, Mr. Overton wouldtrust it. That's just how constant he is to his friends. "

"Well, now, " said Miss Lavina, with mild surprise in her tone, "I reallyhave seen nothing in his manner that would indicate any extreme liking forthe girl, though she is his ward. Now, that bright young gentleman, Mr. Lyster--"

"Tut, tut, Lavina! Max Lyster is all eyes and hands for her just now. Hewill fan her and laugh with her; but it will be Dan who digs for her andtakes the weight of her care on his shoulders, even if he never says aword about it. That is just Dan Overton's way. "

"And a very fine way it is, Lorena, " said Miss Slocum, while her eyeswandered out to where he stood talking to Lyster. "I've met many men offine manners in my time, but I never was more impressed at first sight byany person than by him when he conducted me personally to you on myarrival. The man had never heard my name before, yet he received me as ifthis camp had been arranged on purpose for my visit, and that he himselfhad been expecting me. If that did not contain the very essence of finemanners, I never saw any, Lorena Jane. "

"I--I s'pose it does, Lavina, " agreed Mrs. Huzzard; "though I never heardany one go on much about his manners before. And as for me--well, " and shelooked a bit embarrassed, "I ain't the best judge myself. I've had such aterrible hard tussle to make a living since my man died, that I hain't hadtime to study fine manners. I'll have time enough before long, I suppose, for Dan Overton surely has offered me liberal living wages. But, Lavina, even if I did want to learn now, I wouldn't know where to commence. "

"Well, Lorena, since you mention it, there is lots of room forimprovement in your general manner. You've been with careless people, Isuppose, and bad habits are gathered that way. Now I never was much of agenius--couldn't trim a bonnet like you to save my life; but I did have amost particular mother; and she held that good manners was arecommendation in any land. So, even if her children had no fortune leftthem, they were taught to show they had careful bringing up. One of myideas in coming out here was that I might teach deportment in some Indianschool, but not much of that notion is left me. Could I ever teachFlap-Jacks to quit scratching her head in the presence of ladies andgentlemen? No. "

"I don't think, " said Mrs. Huzzard, in a meditative way, "that I mind thescratching so much as I do the dratted habit she has of carrying thedish-cloth under her arm when she don't happen to be using it. That justwears on my nerves, it does. But I tell you what it is, Lavina--if you arekind of disappointed on account of not getting Indian scholars that suitjust yet, I'm more than half willing you should teach me the deportment, if you'd be satisfied with one big white scholar instead of a lot oflittle red ones. "

"Yes, indeed, and glad to do it, " said Miss Slocum, frankly. "Your heartis all right, Lorena Jane; but a warm heart will not make people forgetthat you lean your elbow on the table and put your food into your mouthwith your knife. Such things jar on other people just as Flap-Jacks andthe dish-cloth jar on you. Don't you understand? But your desire toimprove shows that you are a very remarkable woman, Lorena, for very fewpeople are willing to learn new habits after having followed careless onesfor forty years. "

"Thirty-nine, " corrected Lorena Jane, showing that, however peculiar andremarkable her wisdom might be in some directions, it did not prevent anatural womanly feeling regarding the number of years she had lived. 

"You see, " she continued, after a little, as Miss Lavina kept a discreetsilence, "this here gold fever is catching; and if any one gets started onthe right track, there is no telling what day he may stumble over afortune. One might come my way--or yours, Lavina. And, just as you say, fine manners is a heap of help in sassiety. And thinking of it that waymakes me feel I'd like to be prepared to enjoy, in first-class style, anyamount of money I might get a chance at up here. For I tell you what itis, Lavina, this Western land is a woman's country. Her chances in mostthings are always as good, and mostly better than a man's. "

"Yes, if she does not die from fright at the creepy looks of the friendlyIndians, " said Miss Slocum, with a shivering breath. "I have not sleptsound for a single minute since I saw that old smoking wretch who neverseems a rod from this cabin. Now down there at Sinna Ferry I thought itmight be kind of nice, though we stopped only a little while, and I wasnot up in the street. Any real genteel people there?"

"Well--yes, there is, " answered Lorena Jane, after a slight hesitation asto just how much it would be wise to say of the genteel gentleman whoresided in Sinna Ferry, and was in her eyes a model of culture anddisdainful superiority. Indeed, that disdain of his had been a first causein her desire to reach the state of polish he himself enjoyed--to riseabove the vulgar level of manners that had of old seemed good enough toher. "Yes, there is some high-toned folks there; the doctor's wife andfamily, for one; and then there is a very genteel man there--CaptainLeek. He is an ex-officer in the late war, you know; a real militarygentleman, with a wound in his leg. Limps some, but not enough to make himawkward. He keeps the postoffice. But if this Government looked after itsheroes as it ought to, he'd be getting a good pension--that's just what hewould. I'm too sound a Union woman not to feel riled at times when I seethe defenders of the Constitution go unrewarded. "

"Don't say 'riled, ' Lorena, " corrected Miss Slocum. "You must drop thatand 'dratted' and 'I'll swan'; for I don't think you could tell what anyof them mean. I couldn't, I'm sure. But I used to know a family of Leeksback in Ohio. They were Democrats, though, and their boys joined theConfederate Army, though I heard they wasn't much good to the cause. Butof course it is not likely to be one of them. "

"I should think not, " agreed Mrs. Huzzard, stoutly. "I never heard himtalk politics much; but I do know that he wears nothing but the Union blueto this day, and always that military sort of hat with a cord aroundit--so--so dignified like. "

"No, I did not suppose it could be the one I knew, " said her cousin; "themilitary uniform decides that. "

CHAPTER XVIII. 

AWAKENING. 

"Flap-Jacks, " said 'Tana, softly, so as to reach no ear but that of thesquaw, who came in from Harris' cabin to find the parasol of Miss Slocum, who was about to walk in the sunshine. To the red creature of the forestthis parasol seemed the most wonderfully beautiful thing of all thestrange things which the white squaws made use of. "Flap-Jacks, are theygone?"

Three weeks had gone by, three weeks of miraculous changes in the beautyof their wild nook along the trail of the old river. 

"Twin Springs, " the place was called now--Twin Spring Mines. Already menwere at work on the new lode, and doing placer digging for the free goldin the soil. Wooden rails were laid to the edge of the stream, and over itthe small, rude car was pushed with the new ore down to a raft on which atest load had been drifted to the immense crusher at the works on LakeKootenai. And the test had resulted so favorably that the new strike atTwin Springs was considered by far the richest one of the year. 

Through all the turbulence that swept up the little stream to their camp, two of the discovering party were housed, sick and silent, in the littledouble cabin. The doctor could see no reason why 'Tana was so slow in herrecovery; he had expected so much more of her--that she would be carriedinto health again by the very force of her ambition, and her eager delightin the prospects which her newly acquired wealth was opening up to her. 

But puzzling to relate, she showed no eagerness at all about it. Herambitions, if she had any, were asleep, and she scarcely asked a questionconcerning all the changes of life and people around her. Listless she layfrom one day to another, accepting the attention of people indifferently. Max would read to her a good deal, and several times she asked to becarried into the cabin of Harris, where she would sit for hours talking tohim, sometimes in a low voice and then again sitting close beside him inlong silences, which, strangely enough, seemed more of companionship toher than the presence of people who laughed and talked. They wearied herat times. When she was able to walk out, she liked to go alone; even Maxshe had sent back when he followed her. 

But she never went far. Sometimes she would sit for an hour by the stream, watching the water slip past the pebbles and the grasses, and on to itsturbulent journey toward a far-off rest in the Pacific. And again, shewould watch some strange miner dig and wash the soil in his search for theprecious "yellow. " But her walks were ever within the limits of the busydiggings; all her old fondness for the wild places seemed sleeping--likeher ambitions. 

"She needs change now. Get her away from here, " advised the doctor, who nolonger felt that she needed medicines, but who could not, with all hisskill, build her up again into the daring, saucy 'Tana, who had won thegame of cards from the captain that night at the select party at SinnaFerry. 

But when Overton, after much hesitation, broached the subject of her goingaway, she did look at him with a touch of the old defiance in her face, and after a bit said:

"I guess the camp will have to be big enough for you and me, too, a fewdays longer. I haven't made up my mind as to when I want to go. "

"But the summer will not last long, now. You must commence to think ofwhere you want to go; for when the cold weather comes, 'Tana, you can'tremain here. "

"I can if I want to, " she answered. 

After one troubled, helpless look at her pale face, he walked out of thecabin; and Lyster, who had wanted to ask the result of the interview, could not find him all that evening. He had gone somewhere alone, up onthe mountain. 

She had answered him with a great deal of cool indifference; but when thetwo cousins entered her room, she was on the bed with her face buried inthe pillows, weeping in an uncontrollable manner that filled them withdismay. The doctor decided that while Dan was a good fellow in most ways, he evidently had not a soothing influence on 'Tana, possibly not realizingthe changed mental condition laid on her by her sickness. The doctorfurther made up his mind that, without hurting Dan's feelings, he mustfind some other mouthpiece for his ideas concerning her or reason with herhimself. 

But, so far, she would only say she was not ready to go yet. Dan, wishingto make her stay comfortable as possible, went quietly to all thesettlements within reach for luxuries in the way of house-furnishing, andhad Mrs. Huzzard use them in 'Tana's cabin. But when he had done allthis, she never asked a question as to where the comforts came from--she, who, a short month before, had valued each kind glance received from him. 

Mrs. Huzzard was sorely afraid that it was pride, the pride of newlyacquired wealth, that changed her from the gay, saucy girl into a moody, dreamy being, who would lie all alone for hours and not notice any of themcoming and going. The good soul had many a heartache over it all, neverguessing that it was an ache and a shame in the heart of the girl thatmade the new life that was given her seem a thing of little value. 

'Tana had watched the squaw wistfully at times, as if expecting her to saysomething to her when the others were not around, but she never did. When'Tana heard the ladies ask Lyster to go with them to a certain place wherebeautiful mosses were to be found, she waited with impatience until theirvoices left the door. 

The squaw shook her head when asked in that whispering way of theirdeparture; but when she had carried out the parasol and watched the partydisappear beyond the numerous tents now dotting the spaces where the grassgrew rank only a month before, then she slipped back and stood watchfuland silent inside the door. 

"Come close, " said the girl, motioning with a certain nervousness to her. She was not the brave, indifferent little girl she had been of old. "Comeclose--some one might listen, somewhere. I've been so sick--I've dreamedso many things that I can't tell some days what is dream and what is true. I lie here and think and think, but it will not come clear. Listen! Ithink sometimes you and I hunted for tracks--a white man's tracks--acrossthere where the high ferns are. You showed them to me, and then we cameback when the moon shone, and it was light like day, and I picked whiteflowers. Some days I think of it--of the tracks, long, slim tracks, withthe boot heel. Then my head hurts, and I think maybe we never found thetracks, maybe it is only a dream, like--like other things!"

She did not ask if it were so, but she leaned forward with all of eagerquestion in her eyes. It was the first time she had shown strong interestin anything. But, having aroused from her listlessness to speak of theghosts of fancy haunting her, she seemed quickened to anxiety by thepicture her own words conjured up. 

"Ah! those tracks in the black mud and that face above the ledge!"

"It is true, " said the squaw, "and not a dream. The track of the white manwas there, and the moon was in the sky, as you say. "

"Ah!" and the evidently unwelcome truth made her clench her fingerstogether despairingly; she had hoped so that it was a dream. The truth ofit banished her lethargy, made her think as nothing else had. "Ah! it wasso, then; and the face--the face was real, was--"

"I saw no face, " said the squaw. 

"But I did--yes, I did, " she muttered. "I saw it like the face of a whitedevil!"

Then she checked herself and glanced at the Indian woman, whose dark, heavy face appeared so stupid. Still, one never could tell by the looks ofan Indian how much or how little he knows of the thing you want to know;and after a moment's scrutiny, the girl asked:

"Did you learn more of the tracks?--learn who the white man was that madethem?"

The woman shook her head. 

"You sick--much sick, " she explained. "All time Dan he say: 'Stay here bywhite girl's bed. Never leave. ' So I not get out again, and the rain comewash all track away. "

"Does Dan know?--did you tell him?"

"No, Dan never ask--never talk to me, only say, 'Take care 'Tana, ' thatall. "

The girl asked no more, but lay there on her couch, filled with dry mossand covered with skins of the mountain wolf. Her eyes closed as though shewere asleep; but the squaw knew better, and after a little, she saiddoubtfully:

"Maybe Akkomi know. "

"Akkomi!" and the eyes opened wide and slant. "That is so. I should haveremembered. But oh, all the thoughts in my brain have been so muddled. Youhave heard something, then? Tell me. "

"Not much--only little, " answered the squaw. "That night--late that night, a white stranger reached Akkomi's tent, to sleep. No one else of the tribegot to see him, so the word is. Kawaka heard on the river, and it was thatnight. "

"And then? Where did the stranger go?"

The squaw shook her head. 

"Me not know. Kawaka not hear. But I thought of the track. Now many whitemen make tracks, and one no matter. "

"Akkomi, " and the thoughts of the girl went back to the very first shecould remember of her recovery; and always, each day, the face of Akkomihad been near her. He had not talked, but would look at her a little whilewith his sharp, bead-like eyes, and then betake himself to the sunshineoutside her door, where he would smoke placidly for hours and watch therestless Anglo-Saxon in his struggle to make the earth yield up itsriches. 

Each day Akkomi had been there, and she had not once aroused herself toquestion why; but she would. 

Rising, she passed out and looked right and left; but no blanketed bravemet her gaze. Only Kawaka, the husband of Flap-Jacks, worked about thecanoes by the water. Then she entered Harris' cabin, where the sight ofhis helpless form, and his welcoming smile, made her halt, and drop downon the rug beside him. She had forgotten him so much of late, and shetouched his hand remorsefully. 

"I feel as if I had just got awake, Joe, " she said, and stretched out herarms, as though to drive away the last vestige of sleep. "Do you know howthat feels? To lie for days, stupid as a chilled snake, and then, all atonce, to feel the sun creeping around where you are and warming you untilyou begin to wonder how you could have slept so many days away. Well, justnow I feel almost well again. I did not think I would get well; I did notcare. All the days I lay in there I wished they would just let me be, andthrow their medicines in the creek. I think, Joe, that there are timeswhen people should be allowed to die, when they grow tired--tired awaydown in their hearts; so tired that they don't want to take up the oldtussle of living again. It is so much easier to die then than when aperson is happy, and--and has some one to like them, and--"

She left the sentence unfinished, but he nodded a perfect understanding ofher thoughts. 

"Yes, you have felt like that, too, I suppose, " she continued, after alittle. "But now, Joe, they tell me we are rich--you and Dan and I--sorich we ought to be happy, all of us. Are we?"

He only smiled at her, and glanced at the cozy furnishing of his rudecabin. Like 'Tana's, it had been given a complete going over by Overton, and rugs and robes did much to soften its crude wood-work. It had all theluxury obtainable in that district, though even yet the doors were butheavy skins. 

She noticed the look but shook her head. 

"Thick rugs and soft pillows don't make troubles lighter, " she said, withconviction; and then: "Maybe Dan is happy. He--he must be. All he thinksof now is the gold ore. "

She spoke so wistfully, and her own eyes looked so far, far from happy, that the face of the man was filled with longing to comfort her--thelittle girl who had tramped so long on a lone trail--how lonely none knewso well as he. His fingers closed and unclosed, as if with the desire toclasp her hand, --to make some visible show of friendship. 

She saw the slight movement, and looked up at him with a new interest. 

"Oh, I forgot, Joe! I never once have asked how you have got along while Ihave been so sick. Can you use your hands any at all? You could once, alittle bit that day--the day we found the gold. "

But he shook his head, and just then a step was heard outside, and Lysterlooked in. 

A shade of surprise touched his face, as he saw 'Tana there, with sobright an expression in her eyes. 

"What has Harris been telling you that has aroused you to interest, Tana?"he asked, jestingly. "He has more influence than I, for I have scarcelybeen able to get you to talk at all. "

"You don't need me; you have Miss Slocum, " she answered. "Have you droppedher in the creek and run back to camp? And have you seen Akkomi lately? Iwant him. "

"Of course you do. The moment I make my appearance, you want to get rid ofme by sending me for some other man. No, I am happy to say I have not seenthat royal loafer for the past hour. And I am more happy still to findthat you really want some one--any one--once more. Do you realize, my deargirl, how very many days it is since you have condescended to wantanything on this earth of ours? Won't you accept me as a substitute forAkkomi?"

"I don't want you. "

But her eyes smiled on him kindly, and he did not believe her. 

"Perhaps not; but won't you pretend you do for a little while, long enoughto come with me for a little walk--or else to talk to me in your cabin?"

"To talk to you? I don't think I can talk much to any one yet. I just toldJoe I feel as if I was only waking up. "

"So I see; that is the reason I am asking an audience. I will do thetalking, and it need not be a very long talk, if you are too tired. "

"I believe I will go, " she said, at last. "I was thinking it would be niceto float in a canoe again--just to float lazy on the current. Can't we dothat?"

"Nothing easier, " he answered, entirely delighted that she was again morelike the 'Tana of two months before. She seemed to him a little paler anda little taller, but as they walked together to the canoe, he felt thatthey would again come to the old chummy days of Sinna Ferry, when theyquarreled and made up as regularly as the sun rose and set. 

"Well, why don't you talk?" she asked, as their little craft drifted awayfrom the tents and the man who washed the soil by the spring run. "Whatdid you do with the women folks?"

"Gave them to Overton. They concluded not to risk their precious selveswith me, when they discovered that he, for a wonder, was disengaged. Really and truly, that angular schoolmistress will make herself Mrs. Overton if he is not careful. She flatters him enough to spoil an averageman; looks at him with so much respectful awe, you know, though she neverdoes say much to him. "

"Saves her breath to drill Mrs. Huzzard with, " observed the girl, dryly. "That poor, dear woman has a bee in her muddled old head, and the bee isCaptain Leek and his fine manners. I can see it, plain as day. Bless herheart! I hear her go over and over words that she always used to saywrong, and she does eat nicer than she used to. Humph! I wonder if DanOverton will take as kindly to being taught, when the school-teacherbegins with him. "

There was a mirthless, unlovely smile about her lips, and Lyster reachedover and clasped her hand coaxingly. 

"'Tana, what has changed you so?" he asked. "Is it your sickness--is itthe gold--or what, that makes you turn from your old friends? Dan neversays a word, but I notice it. You never talk to him, and he has almostquit going to your cabin at all, though he would do anything for you, Iknow. My dear, you will find few friends like him in the world. "

"Oh, don't--don't bother me about him, " she answered, irritably. "He isall right, of course. But I--"

Then she stopped, and with a determined air turned the subject. 

"You said you had something to talk to me about. What was it?"

"You don't know how glad I am to hear you speak as you used to, " he said, looking at her kindly. "I would be rejoiced even to get a scolding fromyou these days. But that was not exactly what I brought you out to tellyou, either, " and he drew from his pocket the letter he had carried forthree weeks, waiting until she appeared strong enough to accept surprises. "I suppose, of course, you have heard us talk a good deal about theEastern capitalist who was here when you were so sick, and who, unhesitatingly, made purchase of the Twin Spring Mines, as it is callednow. "

"You mean the very fine Mr. Haydon, who had curly hair and looked likeme?" she asked, ironically. "Yes, I've heard the women folks talking abouthim a good deal, when they thought me asleep. Old Akkomi scared him alittle, too, didn't he?"

"So, you _have_ heard?" he asked, in surprise. "Well, yes, he does look alittle like you; it's the hair, I think. But I don't see why you utter hisname with so much contempt, 'Tana. "

"Maybe not; but I've heard the name of Haydon before to-day, and I have agrudge against it. "

"But not this Haydon. "

"I don't know which Haydon. I never saw any of them--don't know as Iwant to. I guess this one is almost too fine for Kootenai country people, anyway. "

"But that is where you are wrong, entirely wrong, 'Tana, " he hastened toexplain. "He was very much interested in you--very much, indeed; askedlots of questions about you, and--and here is what I wanted to speak of. When he went away, he gave me this letter for you. I imagine he wants tohelp make arrangements for you when you go East, have you know nice peopleand all that. You see, 'Tana, his daughter is about your age, and looksjust a little as you do sometimes; and I think he wants to do somethingfor you. It's an odd thing for him to take so strong an interest in anystranger; but they are the very best people you could possibly know if yougo to Philadelphia. "

"Maybe if you would let me see the letter myself, I could tell betterwhether I wanted to know them or not, " she said, and Lyster handed it toher without another word. 

It was a rather long letter, two closely-written sheets, and he could notunderstand the little contemptuous smile with which she opened it. Haydon, the great financier, had seemed to him a very wonderful personage when hewas 'Tana's age. 

The girl was not so indifferent as she tried to appear. Her fingerstrembled a little, though her mouth grew set and angry as she read thecarefully kind words of Mr. Haydon. 

"It is rather late in the day for them to come with offers to help me, "she said, bitterly. "I can help myself now; but if they had looked for mea year ago--two or three years ago--"

"Looked for you!" he exclaimed, with a sort of impatient wonder. "Why, my dear girl, who would even think of hunting for little white girls inthese forests? Don't be foolishly resentful now that people want to benice to you. You could not expect attention from people before they wereaware of your existence. "

"But they did know of my existence!" she answered, curtly. "Oh! youneedn't stare at me like that, Mr. Max Lyster! I know what I'm talkingabout. I have the very shaky honor of being a relation of your finegentleman from the East. I thought it when I heard the name, but did notsuppose he would know it. And I'm not too proud of it, either, as you seemto think I ought to be. "

"But they are one of our best families--"

"Then your worst must be pretty bad, " she interrupted. "I know just aboutwhat they are. "

"But 'Tana--how does it come--"

"I won't answer any questions about it, Max, so don't ask, " and she foldedup the letter and tore it into very little pieces, which she let fall intothe water. "I am not going to claim the relationship or their hospitality, and I would just as soon you forgot that I acknowledged it. I didn't meanto tell, but that letter vexed me. "

"Look here, 'Tana, " and Lyster caught her hand again. "I can't let you actlike this. They can be of much more help to you socially than all yourmoney. If the family are related to you, and offer you attention, youcan't afford to ignore it. You do not realize now how much their attentionwill mean; but when you are older, you will regret losing it. Let meadvise you--let me--"

"Oh, hush!" she said, closing her eyes, wearily. "I am tired--tired! Whatdifference does it make to you--why need you care?"

"May I tell you?" and he looked at her so strangely, so gravely, that hereyes opened in expectation of--she knew not what. 

"I did not mean to let you know so soon, 'Tana, " and his clasp of her handgrew closer; "but, it is true--I love you. Everything that concerns youmakes a difference to me. Now do you understand?"

"You!--Max--"

"Don't draw your hand away. Surely you guessed--a little? I did not knowmyself how much I cared till you came so near dying. Then I knew I couldnot bear to let you go. And--and you care a little too, don't you! Speakto me!"

"Let us go home, " she answered in a low voice, and tried to draw herfingers away. She liked him--yes; but--

"Tana, won't you speak? Oh, my dear, dear one, when you were so ill, sovery ill, you knew no one else, but you turned to me. You went asleep withyour cheek against my hand, and more than once, 'Tana, with your handclasping mine. Surely that was enough to make me hope--for you did like mea little, then. "

"Yes, I--liked you, " but she turned her head away, that he could not seeher flushed face. "You were good to me, but I did not know--I could notguess--" and she broke down as though about to cry, and his own eyes werefull of tenderness. She appealed to him now as she had never done in herdays of brightness and laughter. 

"Listen to me, " he said, pleadingly. "I won't worry you. I know you aretoo weak and ill to decide yet about your future. I don't ask you toanswer me now. Wait. Go to school, as I know you intend to do; but don'tforget me. After the school is over you can decide. I will wait with allpatience. I would not have told you now, but I wanted you to know I wasinterested in the answer you would give Haydon. I wanted you to know thatI would not for the world advise you, but for your best interests. Won'tyou believe--"

"I believe you; but I don't know what to say to you. You are differentfrom me--your people are different. And of my people you know nothing, nothing at all, and--"

"And it makes no difference, " he interrupted. "I know you have had a lotof trouble for a little girl, or your family have had trouble you aresensitive about. I don't know what it is, but it makes no difference--nota bit. I will never question about it, unless you prefer to tell of yourown accord. Oh, my dear! if some day you could be my wife, I would helpyou forget all your childish troubles and your unpleasant life. "

"Let us go home, " she said, "you are good to me, but I am so tired. "

He obediently turned the canoe, and at that moment voices came to themfrom toward the river--ringing voices of men. 

"It is possibly Mr. Haydon and others, " he exclaimed, after listening amoment. "We have been expecting them for days. That was why I could nolonger put off giving you the letter. "

"I know, " she said, and her face flushed and paled a little, as the voicescame closer. He could see she nervously dreaded the meeting. 

"Shall I get the canoe back to camp before they come?" he asked kindly;but she shook her head. 

"You can't, for they move fast, " she answered, as she listened. "Theywould see us; and, if he is with them, he--would think I was afraid. "

He let the canoe drift again, and watched her moody face, which seemed togrow more cold with each moment that the strangers came closer. He wasfilled with surprise at all she had said of Haydon and of the letter. Whowould have dreamed that she--the little Indian-dressed guest of Akkomi'scamp--would be connected with the most exclusive family he knew in theEast? The Haydon family was one he had been especially interested in onlya year ago, because of Mr. Haydon's very charming daughter. Miss Haydon, however, had a clever and ambitious mamma, who persisted in keeping him ata safe distance. 

Max Lyster, with his handsome face and unsettled prospects, was not thebrilliant match her hopes aspired to. Pretty Margaret Haydon had, in allobedience, refused him dances and affected not to see his efforts to benear her. But he knew she did see; and one little bit of comfort he hadtaken West with him was the fancy that her refusals were never voluntaryaffairs, and that she had looked at him as he had never known her to lookat another man. 

Well, that was a year ago, and he had just asked another girl to marryhim--a girl who did not look at him at all, but whose eyes were on theswift-flowing current--troubled eyes, that made him long to take care ofher. 

"Won't you speak to me at all?" he asked. "I will do anything to help you, 'Tana--anything at all. "

She nodded her head slowly. 

"Yes--now, " she answered. "So would Mr. Haydon, Max. "

"'Tana! do you mean--" His face flushed hotly, and he looked at her forthe first time with anger in his face. 

She put out her hand in a tired, pleading way. 

"I only mean that now, when I have been lucky enough to help myself, itseems as if every one thinks I need looking after so much more than theyused to. Maybe because I am not strong yet--maybe so; I don't know. " Thenshe smiled and looked at him curiously. 

"But I made a mistake when I said 'every one, ' didn't I? For Dan nevercomes near me any more. "

Then the strange canoes came in sight and very close to them, as theyturned a bend in the creek. There were three large boats--one carryingfreight, one filled with new men for the works, and in the other--theforemost one--was Mr. Haydon, and a tall, thin, middle-aged stranger. 

"Uncle Seldon!" exclaimed Lyster, with animation, and held the canoe stillin the water, that the other might come close, and in a whisper he said:

"The one to the right is Mr. Haydon. "

He glanced at her and saw she was making a painful effort atself-control. 

"Don't worry, " he whispered. "We will just speak, and drift on pastthem. "

But when they called greeting to each other, and the Indian boatman wastold to send their craft close to the little camp canoe, she raised herhead and looked very levelly across the stranger, who had hair so like herown, and spoke to the Indian who paddled their boat as though he were theonly one there to notice. 

"Plucky!" decided Mr. Haydon, "and stubborn;" but he kept those thoughtsto himself, and said aloud: "My dear young lady, I am indeed pleased tosee you so far recovered since my last visit. I presume you know who Iam, " and he looked at her in a smiling, confidential way. 

"Yes, I know who you are. Your name is Haydon, and--there is a piece ofyour letter. "

She picked up a fragment of paper that had fallen at her feet, and flungit out from her on the water. Mr. Haydon affected not to see the pettishact, but turned to his companion. 

"Will you allow me, Miss Rivers, to introduce another member of our firm?This is Mr. Seldon. Seldon, this is the young girl I told you of. "

"I knew it before you spoke, " said the other man, who looked at her with agreat deal of interest, and a great deal of kindness. "My child, I wasyour mother's friend long ago. Won't you let me be yours?"

She reached out her hand to him, and the quick tears came to her eyes. Shetrusted without question the earnest gray eyes of the speaker, and turnedfrom her own uncle to the uncle of Max. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

THE MAN IN AKKOMI'S CLOAK. 

"My dear fellow, there is, of course, no way of thanking you sufficientlyfor your care of her; but I can only say I am mighty glad to know a manlike you. "

It was Mr. Seldon who said so, and Dan Overton looked embarrassed anddeprecating under the praise he had to accept. 

"It is all right for you to make a fuss over it, Seldon, " he returned;"but you know, as well as you know dinner time, that you would have doneno less if you had found a young girl anywhere without a home--andespecially if you found her in an Indian camp. "

"Did she give you any information as to how she came to be there?"

Overton looked at him good-naturedly, but shook his head. 

"I can't give you any information about that, " he answered. "If you wantto know anything of her previous to meeting her here, she will have totell you. "

"But she won't. I can't understand it; for I can see no need of mystery. Iknew her mother when she was a girl like 'Tana, and--"

"You did?"

"Yes, I did. So now, perhaps, you will understand why I take such aninterest in her--why Mr. Haydon takes an interest in her. Simply becauseshe is his niece. "

"Oh, she is--is she? And he came here, found her dying, or next door toit, and never claimed her. "

"No; that is a little way of his, " acknowledged his partner. "If she hadreally died, he never would have said a word about it, for it would havecaused him a lot of troublesome explanation at home. But I guess he knew Iwould be likely to come across her. She is the very image of what hermother was. He told me the whole story of how he found her here, and all. And now he wants to do the proper thing and take her home with him. "

"The devil he does!" growled Overton. "Well, why do you come to me aboutit?"

"Your influence with her was one thing, " answered Mr. Seldon, with adubious smile at the dark face before him. "This _protégée_ of yours has awill of her own, it seems, and refuses utterly to acknowledge heraristocratic relations, refuses to be a part of her uncle's household; andwe want your influence toward changing her mind. "

"Well, you'll never get it, " and the tone was decided as the words. "Ifshe says she is no relation to anybody, I'll back her up in it, and notask her her reasons, either. If she doesn't want to go with Mr. Haydon, she is the only one I will allow to decide, unless he brings a legal orderfrom some court, and I might try to hinder him even then. She willinglycame under my guardianship, and when she leaves it, it must bewillingly. "

"Oh, of course there will be no coercion about the matter, " explained Mr. Seldon, hastily. "But don't you, yourself, think it would be a decidedadvantage for her to live for a while with her own relatives?"

"I am in no position to judge. I don't know her relatives. I don't knowwhy it is that she has not been taken care of by them long ago; and I amnot asking any questions. She knows, and that is enough; and I am sure herreasons for not going would satisfy me. "

"Well, you are a fine specimen to come to for influence, " observed theother. "She has a grudge against Haydon, that is the obstacle--a grudge, because he quarreled with her mother long ago. I thought that as you havedone so much for her, your word might have weight in showing her the follyof it. "

"My word would have no more weight than yours, " he answered, curtly. "AllI have done for her amounts to nothing; and I've an idea that if shewanted me to know her family affairs, she would tell me. "

"Which, interpreted, means that I had better be at other business thangossiping, " said Mr. Seldon, with much good humor. "Well, you are a finepair, and something alike, too--you goldfinders! She snubbed Max fortrying to persuade her, and you snub me. As a last resort, I think I shalltry to get that old Indian into our lobbying here. He is her next greatfriend, I hear. "

"I haven't seen him in camp to-day, for a wonder; but he is sure to bearound before night. "

"But, you see, we are to go on up to the new works on the lake to-day, andbe back day after to-morrow. I wish you, too, could go up to-morrow, for Iwould like your judgment about some changes we expect to make. Could youleave here for twenty-four hours?"

"I'll try, " promised Overton. "But the new men from the Ferry will be upto-day or to-morrow, so I may not reach there until you are about ready tostart back. "

"Come anyway, if you can, I don't seem to get much chance to talk to youhere in camp--maybe I could on the river. You may be in a more reasonablemood about 'Tana by that time, and try to influence her to partake ofcivilization. "

"'Civilization!' Oh, yes, of course, you imagine it all lies east of theAppalachian range, " remarked Overton, slightingly. "I expect that from aman of Haydon's stamp, but not from you. "

Seldon only laughed. 

"One would think you had been born and bred out here in the West, " heremarked, "while you are really only an importation. But what is thatracket about?"

For screeches were sounding from the cabin--cries, feminine andfrightened. 

Overton and Seldon started for it, as did several of the workmen, buttheir haste slackened as they saw 'Tana leaning against a doorway andlaughing, while the squaw stood near her, chuckling a little as asubstitute for merriment. 

But there were two others within the cabin who were by no means merry--thetwo cousins, who were standing huddled together on the couch, utteringspasmodic screeches at every movement made by a little gray snake on thefloor. 

It had crept in at a crevice, and did not know how to make its escape fromthe noisy shelter it had found. Its fright was equal to that of the women, for it appeared decidedly restless, and each uneasy movement of it was asignal for fresh screams. 

"Oh, Mr. Overton! I beg of you, kill the horrible reptile!" moaned MissSlocum, who at that moment was as indifferent to the proprieties as Mrs. Huzzard, and was displaying considerable white hosiery and black gaitertops. 

"Oh, lawsy! It is coming this way again. Ooh--ooh--h!" and Mrs. Huzzarddid a little dance from one foot to the other, in a very ecstasy of fear. "Oh, Lavina, I'll never forgive myself for advising you to come out tothis Idaho country! Oh, Lord! won't somebody kill it?"

"Why, there is no need to fear that little thing, " said Overton. "Really, it is not a snake to bite--no more harm in it than in a mouse. "

"A _mouse_!" they both shrieked. "Oh, please take it away. "

Just then Akkomi came in through the other cabin, and, hearing theshrieks, simply stooped and picked up the little stranger in his hand, holding it that they might see how harmless it was. 

But, instead of pacifying them, as he had kindly intended, they onlycowered against the wall, too horrified even to scream, while they gazedat the old Indian, as at something just from the infernal regions. 

"Lord, have mercy on our souls, " muttered Lavina, in a sepulchral tone, and with pallid, almost moveless, lips. 

"Forever and ever, amen, " added Lorena Jane, clutching her drapery alittle closer, and a little higher. 

And not until Overton persuaded Akkomi to throw the frightened littlething away did they consent to move from their pedestal. Even then it waswith fear and trembling, and many an awful glance toward the placid oldIndian, who smoked his pipe and never glanced toward them. 

"Never again will I sleep in that room--not if I die for it!" announcedMrs. Huzzard, and Miss Slocum was of the same mind. 

"But the cabin is as safe as a tent, " said 'Tana, persuasively, "and, really, it was not a dangerous snake. "

"Ooh--h! I beg that you will not mention it, " shivered Miss Slocum. "Formy part, I don't expect to sleep anywhere after this terrible experience. But I'll go wherever Lorena Jane goes, and do what I can to comfort andprotect her, while she rests. "

Akkomi sat on Harris' doorstep, and smoked, while they argued on thedangers around them, and were satisfied only when Overton put a tent attheir disposal. They proceeded to have hammocks swung in it on poles setfor the purpose, as they could feel safe on no bed resting on the ground. 

"But, really, my conscience troubles me about leaving you here alone, 'Tana, " said Mrs. Huzzard, and Overton also looked at her as if interestedin her comfort. 

"Well, your conscience had better give itself a rest, if that is all ithas to disturb it, " she answered. "I don't care the least bit aboutstaying alone--I rather like it; though, if I need any one, I'll haveFlap-Jacks stay. "

So Overton left them to their arrangements, and said nothing to 'Tana; butas Seldon and Haydon were about to embark, he spoke to the former. 

"I may not be able to get up there after all, as I may feel it necessaryto be here at night, so don't wait for me. "

"All right, Overton; but we'd like to have you. "

After the others had left the cabin, Akkomi still remained, and the girlwatched him uneasily but did not speak. She talked to Harris, telling himof the funny actions of the two frightened women, but all the time shetalked and tried to entertain the helpless man, it was with an evidenteffort, for the dark old Indian's face at the door was constantly drawingher attention. 

When she finally entered her own room, he appeared at the entrance, and, after a careful glance, to see that no one was near, he entered andspoke:

"'Tana, it is now two suns since we talked. Will you go to-day in my boatfor a little ways?"

"No, " she said, angrily. "Go home to your tepee, Akkomi, and tell the manthere I am sorry he is not dead. I never will see him again. I go awayfrom this place now--very soon--maybe this week. What becomes of him I donot care, and it will be long before I come back. "

He muttered some words of regret, and she turned to him more kindly. 

"Yes, I know, Akkomi, you are my good friend. You think it is right to dowhat you are doing now. Maybe it is; maybe I am wrong. But I will not bedifferent in this matter--never--never!"

"If he should come here--"

"He would not dare. There are people here he had better fear. Give him thenames of Seldon and of Haydon. "

"He knows; but it is the new miners he fears most; they come from allparts. He wants money. "

"Let him work for it, like an honest man, " she said, curtly. "Don't talkof it again. I will not go outside the camp alone, and I will not listento any more words about it. Now mind that!"

In the other cabin, Harris listened intently to each word uttered. Hiseyes fairly blazed in his eagerness to hear 'Tana's final decision. Butwhen Akkomi slouched past his door, and peered in, with his sharp, quickeyes, he had relapsed again into the apathetic state habitual to him. Toall appearances he had not heard their words, and the old Indian walkedthoughtfully past the tents and out into the timber. 

Lyster called some light greeting to him, but he barely looked up and madeno reply whatever. His thoughts were evidently on other things than campsociabilities. 

It was dark when he returned, and his fit of thoughtfulness was yet uponhim, for he spoke to no one. Overton, who had been talking to Harris, noticed him smoking beside the door as he came out. 

"You had better bring your camp down here, " he remarked, ironically. "Well, for to-night you will have to spread your blanket in this room ifHarris doesn't object. That is what I am to do, for I've given up myquarters to the ladies, who are afraid of snakes. "

Akkomi nodded, and then Overton moved nearer the door again. 

"Jim, I may not be back for an hour or so. I am going either on the wateror up on the mountain for a little while. Don't lie awake for me, and I'llsend a fellow in to look after you. "

Harris nodded, and 'Tana, in her own room, heard Overton's steps die awayin the night. He was going on the water or on the mountains--the placesshe loved to go, and dared not. 

She felt like calling after him to wait to take her with him once more, and did rise and go to the door, but no farther. 

Lights were gleaming all along the little stream; laughter and men'svoices came to her across the level. Her own corner of the camp lookedvery dark and shadowy in comparison. But she turned back to it with asigh. 

"You may go, Flap-Jacks, " she said to the squaw. "I don't mind beingalone, but first fix the bed of Harris. "

She noticed Akkomi outside the door, but did not speak to him. She heardthe miner enter the other cabin and assist Harris to his couch and thendepart. She wondered a little that the old Indian still sat there smoking, instead of spreading his blanket, as Overton had invited him to do. 

A book of poems, presented to her by Lyster, was so engrossing, however, that she forgot the old fellow, until a movement at the door aroused her, and she turned to find the silent smoker inside her cabin. 

But it was not Akkomi, though it was the cloak of Akkomi that fell fromhis shoulders. 

It was a man dressed as an Indian, but his speech was the speech of awhite man, as he frowned on her white, startled face. 

"So, my fine lady, I've found you at last, even if you have got too highand mighty to come when I sent for you, " he said, growlingly. "But I'llchange your tune very quick for you. "

"Don't forget that I can change yours, " she retorted. "A word from me, andyou know there is not a man in this camp wouldn't help land you where youbelong--in a prison, or at the end of a rope. "

"Oh, no, " and he grimaced in a sardonic way. "I'm not a bit afraid ofthat--not a bit in the world. You can't afford it. These high-tonedfriends you've been making might drop off a little if they heard your oldrecord. "

"And who made it for me?" she demanded. "You! You've been a curse to everyone connected with you. In that other room is a man who might be strongand well to-day but for you. And there is that girl buried over there bythe picture rocks of Arrow Lake. Think of my mother, dragged to deaththrough the slums of 'Frisco! And me--"

"And you with a gold mine, or the price of one, " he concluded--"plenty ofmoney and plenty of friends. That is about the facts of yourcase--friends, from millionaires down to that digger I saw you with theother night. "

"Don't you dare say a word against him!" she exclaimed, threateningly. 

"Oh, that's the way the land lies, is it?" he asked, with an ugly leer ather. "And that is why you were playing 'meet me by moonlight alone, ' thatnight when I saw you together at the spring. Well, I think your moneymight help you to some one besides a married man. "

"A married man?" she gasped. "Dan!"

"Dan, it is, " he answered, insolently. "But you needn't faint away on thataccount. I have other use for you--I want some money. "

"You are telling that lie about him because you think it will trouble me, "she said, regarding his painted face closely and giving no heed to hisdemand. "You know it is not true. "

"About the marriage? I'll swear--"

"I would not believe your oath for anything. "

"Oh, you wouldn't? Well, now, what if I prove to you, right in this camp, that I know his wife?"

"His wife?" She sat down on the side of the couch, and all the cabinseemed whirling around her. 

"Well--a girl he married. You may call her what you please. She had beencalled a good many things before he picked her up. Humph! Now that he hasstruck it rich, some one ought to let her know. She'd make the dollarsfly. "

"It is not true! It is not _true_!" she murmured to herself, as if by thewords she could drive away the possibility of it. 

He appeared to enjoy the sensation he had created. 

"It is true, " he answered--"every word of it, and he has been keepingquiet about it, has he? Well, see here. You don't believe me--do you? Now, while I was waiting there at the door, a man came in to put your paralyzedpartner to bed. The man was Jake Emmons--used to hang out at Spokane. Heknew Lottie Snyder before this Overton did--and after Overton married her, too, I guess. You ask him anything you want to know of it. He can tellyou--if he will. "

She did not answer. She feared, as he talked, that it was true; and shelonged for him to go away, that she could think alone. The hot bloodburned in her cheeks, as she remembered that night by the Twin Springs. The humiliation of it, if it proved true!

"But, see here, 'Tana. I didn't come here to talk about your virtuousranger. I want some money--enough to cut the country. It ain't any morethan fair, anyway, that you divide with me, for if it hadn't been for thatsneaking hound in the other room, half of this find would have been mine ayear ago. "

"It will do more good where it is, " she answered. "He did right not totrust you. And if he were able to walk, you would not be allowed to livemany minutes within reach of him. "

"Oh, yes; I know he was trailing me, " he answered, indifferently, "but itwas no hard trick to keep out of his road. I suppose you let him know youapprove of his feelings toward me. "

"Yes, I would load a gun for him to use on you if he were able to holdit, " she answered, and he seemed to think her words amusing. 

"You have mighty little regard for your duty to me, " he observed. 

"Duty? I can't owe you any duty when I never received any from you. I amnearly seventeen, and in all the years I remember you, I can't recall anygood act you have ever done for me. "

"Nearly seventeen, " and he smiled at her in the way she hated. "Didn'tyour new uncle, Haydon, tell you better than that? You are nearly eighteenyears old. "

"Eighteen!" and she rose in astonishment. "I?"

"You--though you don't look it. You always were small for your age, so Ijust told you a white lie about it in order to manage you better. But thatis over; I don't care what you do in the future. All I want of you ismoney to get to South America; so fix it up for me. "

"I ought to refuse, and call them in to arrest you. "

"But you won't, " he rejoined. "You can't afford it. "

He watched her, though, with some uncertainty, as she sat silent, thinking. 

"No, I can't afford it, " she said, at last. "I will be doing wrong to helpyou, just as if I let a poison snake loose where people travel--for thatis what you are. But I am not strong enough to let these friends go andstart over again; so I will help you away this once. "

He drew a breath of relief, and gathered up his blanket. 

"That is the way to talk. You've got a level head--"

"That will do, " she said, curtly. "I don't want praise from a coward, athief, or a murderer. You are all three. I have no money here. You willhave to come again for it to-morrow night. "

"A trick--is it?"

"It is no trick. I haven't got it, that is all. Maybe I can't get it inmoney, but I will get it in free gold by to-morrow at dusk. I will put ithere under the pillow, and will manage to keep the rest away at that time. You can come as you came this evening, and get it; but I will neither takeit nor send it to you. You will have to risk your freedom and your life tocome for it. But while I can't quite decide to give you up or to kill you, myself, I hope some one else will. "

"Hope what you please, " he returned, indifferently. "So long as you getthe dust for me, I can stand your opinion. And you will have it here?"

"I will have it here. "

"I trust you only because I know you can't afford to go back on me, " hesaid, as he wrapped the blanket around him, and dropped his taller form tothe height of Akkomi. "It is a bargain, then, my dear. Good-night. "

"I don't wish you a good-night, " she answered. "I hope I shall never seeyou alive again. "

And she never did. 

CHAPTER XX. 

'TANA'S ENGAGEMENT

"And she wants a thousand dollars in money or free gold--a thousanddollars to-day?"

"No use asking me what for, Dan, for I don't know, " confessed Lyster. "Ican't see why she don't tell you herself; but you know she has been alittle queer since the fever--childish, whimsical, and all that. Maybe asshe has not yet handled any specie from your bonanza, she wants some onlyto play with, and assure herself it is real. "

"Less than a thousand in money and dust would do for a plaything, "remarked Overton. "Of course she has a right to get what she wants; butthat amount will be of no use to her here in camp, where there is not athing in the world to spend it for. "

"Maybe she wants to pension off some of her Indian friends before sheleaves, " suggested Max--"old Akkomi and Flap-Jacks, perhaps. I am a littlelike Miss Slocum in my wonder as to how she endures them, though, ofcourse, the squaw is a necessity. "

"Oh, well, she was not brought up in the world of Miss Slocum--or yourworld, either, " answered Overton. "You should make allowance for that. "

"Make allowance--I?" and Lyster looked at him curiously. "Are you tryingto justify her to me? Why, man, you ought to know by this time what keepsme here a regular lounger around camp, and there is no need to makeexcuses for her to me. I thought you knew. "

"You mean you--like her?"

"Worse than that, " said Max, with his cheery, confident smile. "I'm tryingto get her to say she likes me. "

"And she?"

"Well, she won't meet me as near half-way as I would like, " he confessed;"talks a lot of stuff about not being brought up right, and not suited toour style of life at home, and all that. But she did seem rather partialto me when she was ill and off guard. Don't you think so? That is all Ihave to go on; but it encourages me to remember it. "

Overton did not speak, and Lyster continued speculating on his chances, when he noticed his companion's silence. 

"Why don't you speak, Dan? I did hope you would help me rather than beindifferent. "

"Help you!" and Lyster was taken aback at the fierce straightening of thebrows and the strange tone in which the words were uttered. The older mancould not but see his surprised look, for he recovered himself, anddropped his hand in the old familiar way on Lyster's shoulder. 

"Not much chance of my helping you when she employs you as an agent whenshe wants any service, rather than exchange words with me herself. Now, that is the way it looks, Max. "

"I know, " agreed Lyster. "And to tell the truth, Dan, the only thing shedoes that really vexes me is her queer attitude toward you of late. Ican't think she means to be ungrateful, but--"

"Don't bother about that. Everything has changed for her lately, and shehas her own troubles to think of. Don't you doubt her on my account. Justremember that. And if--she says 'yes' to you, Max, be sure I would rathersee her go to you than any other man I know. "

"That is all right, " observed Lyster, laughingly; "but if you only had alove affair or two of your own, you could perhaps get up more enthusiasmover mine. "

Then he sauntered off to report the financial interview to 'Tana, andlaughed as he went at the impatient look flung at him by Overton. 

He found 'Tana visiting at the tent of the cousins, who were using allarguments to persuade her to share their new abode. Each was horrified tolearn that she had dismissed the squaw at sleeping time, and had remainedin the cabin alone. 

"Not quite alone, " she corrected, "for Harris was just on the other sideof the door. "

"Much protection he would be. "

"Well, then, Dan Overton was with him. How is he for protection?"

"Thoroughly competent, no doubt, " agreed Miss Lavina, with a ratherscandalized look. "But, my dear, the propriety?"

"Do you think Flap-Jacks would help any one out in propriety?" retorted'Tana. "But we won't stumble over that question long, for I want to leavethe camp and go back to the Ferry. "

"And then, 'Tana?"

"And then--I don't know, Mrs. Huzzard, to school, maybe--though I feel oldfor that, older than either of you, I am sure--so old that I care nothingfor all the things I wanted less than a year ago. They are within myreach now, yet I only want to rest--"

She did not finish the sentence. 

Mrs. Huzzard, noticing the tired look in her eyes and the wistfulness ofher voice, reached out and patted her head affectionately. 

"You want, first of all, to grow strong and hearty, like you used tobe--that is what you need first, then the rest will all come right in goodtime. You'll want to see the theaters, and the pictures, and hear the finemusic you used to talk of. And you'll travel, and see all the fine placesyou used to dream about. Then, maybe, you'll get ambitious, like you usedto be, about making pictures out of clay. For you can have fine teachingnow, you know, and you'll find, after a while, that the days will hardlyseem long enough for all the things you want to do. That is how it will bewhen you get strong again. "

'Tana tried to smile at the cheerful picture, but the smile was not amerry one. Her attention was given to Lyster and Overton, whom she couldsee from the tent door. 

How tall and strong Dan looked! Was she to believe that story of him heardlast night? The very possibility of it made her cheeks burn at the thoughtof how she had stood with his arm around her. And he had pitied her thatnight. "Poor little girl!" he had said. Was his pity because he saw howmuch he was to her, while he himself thought only of some one else? Oneafter another those thoughts had come to her through the sleepless night, and when the day came she could not face him to speak to him of thesimplest thing. And of the money she must have, she could not ask him atall. She wished she could have courage to go to him and tell him thething she had heard; but courage was not strong in her of late. The fearthat he might look indifferently on her and say, "Yes, it is true--whatthen?"--the fear of that was so great that she had walked by the water'sedge, as the sun rose, and felt desperate enough to think of sleep underthe waves, as a temptation. For if it was true--

The two older women watched her, and decided that she was not yet strongenough to think of long journeys. Her hands would tremble at times, andtears, as of weakness, would come to her eyes, and she scarcely appearedto hear them when they spoke. 

She never walked through the woods as of old, though sometimes she wouldstand and look up at the dark hills with a perfect hunger in her eyes. Andwhen the night breeze would creep down from the heights, and carry thesweet wood scents of the forest to her, she would close her eyes and drawin long breaths of utter content. The strong love for the wild places wasas second nature to her; yet when Max would ask her to go with him forflowers or mosses, her answer was always "no. "

But she would go to the boat sometimes, though no longer having strengthto use the paddle. It was a good place to think, if she could only keepthe others from going, too, so she slipped away from Max and the women andwent down. A chunky, good-looking fellow was mending one of the canoes, and raised his head at her approach, nodding to her and evidently pleasedwhen she addressed him. 

"Yes, it is a shaky old tub, " he agreed, "but I told Overton I thought itcould be fixed to carry freight for another trip; so he put me at it. "

"You are new in camp, aren't you?" she asked, not caring at all whether hewas or not. She was always friendly with the workmen, and this one smiledand bowed. 

"We are all that, I guess, " he said. "But I came up the day Haydon andSeldon came. I lived with Seldon down the country, and was staggered alittle, I tell you, when I found Overton was in charge, and had struck itrich. But no man deserves good luck more. "

"No, " she agreed. "Then you knew him before?"

"Yes, indeed--over in Spokane. He don't seem quite the same fellow, though. We thought he would just go to the dogs after he left there, forhe started to drink heavily. But he must have settled in his own mind thatit wasn't worth while; so here he is, straight as a string, and countinghis dollars by the thousands, and I'm glad to see it. "

"Drink! He never drinks to excess, that we know of, " she answered. "Doesn't seem to care for that sort of thing. "

"No, he didn't then, either, " agreed this loquacious stranger, "but awoman can drive as good men as him to drink; and that is about the way itwas. No one thought any worse of Overton, though--don't think that. Theworst any one could say was that he was too square--that's all. "

Too square! She walked away from him a little way, all her mind aflamewith his suggestions. He had taken to drink and dissipation because ofsome woman. Was it the woman whose name she had heard last night? The keyto the thing puzzling her had been dropped almost at her feet, yet shefeared to pick it up. No teaching she had ever received told her it wasunprincipled to steal through another the confidence he himself had notchosen to give her. But some instinct of justice kept her from furtherquestion. 

She knew the type of fellow who was rigging up the canoe, a light-headed, assuming specimen, who had not yet learned to keep a still tongue in hishead, but he did not impress her as being a deliberate liar. Then, all atonce, she realized who he must be, and turned back. There was no harm inasking that, at any rate. 

"You are the man whom Overton sent to put Harris to bed last night, areyou not?" she asked. 

He nodded, cheerfully. 

"And your name is Jake Emmons, of the Spokane country?"

"Thet's who, " he assented; "that's where I came across Lottie Snyder, Overton's wife, you know. I was running a little stage there for amanager, and she--"

"I am not asking you about--about Mr. Overton's affairs, " she said, andshe sat down, white and dizzy, on the overturned canoe. "And he might notlike it if he knew you were talking so free. Don't do it again. "

"All right, " he agreed. "I won't. No one here seems to know about the badbreak he made over there; but, Lord! there was excuse enough. She is oneof those women that look just like a little helpless baby; and that caughtOverton. Young, you know. But I won't whisper her name in camp again, forit is hard on the old man. But, as you are partners, I guessed you mustknow. "

"Yes, " she said, faintly; "but don't talk, don't--"

"Say! You are sick, ain't you?" he demanded, as her voice dropped to awhisper. "Say! Look here, Miss Rivers! Great snakes! She's fainted!"

When she opened her eyes again, the rough roof of her cabin was aboveher, instead of the blue sky. The women folks were using the camprestorative--whisky--on her to such good purpose that her hands and faceand hair were redolent of it, and the amount she had been forced toswallow was strangling her. 

The face she saw first was that of Max--Max, distressed and anxious, andeven a little pale at sight of her death-like face. 

She turned to him as to a haven of refuge from the storm of emotion underwhich she had fallen prostrate. 

It was all settled now--settled forever. She had heard the worst, and knewshe must go away--away from where she must see that one man, and be filledwith humiliation if ever she met his gaze. A man with a wife somewhere--aman into whose arms she had crept!

"Are you in pain?" asked Miss Lavina, as 'Tana groaned and shut her eyestight, as if to bar out memory. 

"No--nothing ails me. I was without a hat, and the sun on my head made mesick, I suppose, " she answered, and arose on her elbow. "But I am notgoing to be a baby, to be watched and carried around any more. I am goingto get up. "

Just outside her door Overton stood; and when he heard her voice again, with its forced independent words, he walked away content that she wasagain herself. 

"I am going to get up, " she continued. "I am going away from hereto-morrow or next day--and there are things to do. Help me, Max. "

"Best thing you can do is to lie still an hour or two, " advised Mrs. Huzzard, but the girl shook her head. 

"No, I'm going to get up, " she said, with grim decision; and when Lysteroffered his hand to help her, she took it, and, standing erect, lookedaround at the couch. 

"That is the last time I'm going to be thrown on you for any such foolcause, " she said, whimsically. "Who toted me in here--you?"

"I? Not a bit of it, " confessed Lyster. "Dan reached you before any of theothers knew you were ill. He carried you up here. "

"He? Oh!" and she shivered a little. "I want to talk to Harris. Max, comewith me. "

He went wonderingly, for he could see she was excited and nervous. Herhand trembled as it touched his, but her mouth was set so firmly over thelittle white teeth that he knew it was better to humor her than fret herby persuading her to rest. 

But once beside Harris, she sat a long time in silence, looking out fromthe doorway across the level now active with the men of the works. Notuntil the two cousins had walked across to their other shelter did shespeak, and then it was to Harris. 

"Joe, I am sick, " she confessed; "not sick with the fever, but heartsickand headsick. You know how and maybe why. "

He nodded his head, and looked at Lyster questioningly. 

"And I've come in here to tell you something. Max, you won't mind. Hecan't talk, but knows me better than you do, I guess; for I've come to himbefore when I was troubled, and I want to tell him what you said to me inthe boat. "

Max stared at her, but silently agreed when he saw she was in earnest. Heeven reached out his hand to take hers, but she drew away. 

"Wait till I tell him, " she said, and turned to the helpless man in thechair. "He asked me to marry him--some day. Would it be right for me tosay yes?"

"'Tana!" exclaimed Lyster; but she raised her hand pleadingly. 

"I haven't any other person in the world I could go to and ask, " she said. "He knows me better than you do, Max, and I--Oh! I don't think I should bealways contented with your ways of living. I was born different--a heapdifferent. But to-day it seems as if I am not strong enough to dowithout--some one--who likes me, and I do want to say 'yes' to you, yetI'm afraid it is only because I am sick at heart and lonely. "

It was a declaration likely to cool the ardor of most lovers, but Lysterreached out his hand to her and laughed. 

"Oh, you dear girl, " he said, fondly. "Did your conscience make itnecessary for you to confess in this fashion? Now listen. You are weak andnervous; you need some one to look after you. Doesn't she, Harris? Well, take me on trial. I will devote myself to your interests for six months, and if at the end of that time you find that it was only sickness andloneliness that ailed you, and not liking me, then I give you my word I'llnever try to hold you to a promise. You will be well and strong by thattime, and I'll stand by the decision you make then. Will you say 'yes, 'now?"

She looked at Harris, who nodded his head. Then she turned and gave herhand to Max. 

"Yes, " she said. "But if you should be sorry--"

"Not another word, " he commanded; "the 'yes' is all I want to hear justnow; when I get sorry I'll let you know. "

And that is the way their engagement began. 

CHAPTER XXI. 

LAVINA AND THE CAPTAIN. 

As the day wore on, 'Tana became more nervous and restless. With the dark, that man was to come for the gold she had promised. 

Lyster brought it to her, part in money, part in free gold, and as he laidit on the couch, she looked at him strangely. 

"How much you trust me when you never even ask what I am to do with allthis!" she said. "Yet it is enough to surprise you. "

"Yes, it is, " he agreed. "But when you are ready you will tell me. "

"No, I will not tell you, " she answered, "but it is the last thing--Ithink--that I will keep from you, Max. It is a debt that belongs to daysbefore I knew you. What did Overton say?"

"Not much, maybe he will leave for the upper works this evening orto-morrow morning. "

"Did you--did you tell him--"

"That you are going to belong to me? Well, no, I did not. You forgot togive me permission. "

Her face flushed shyly at his words. 

"You must think me a queer girl, Max, " she said. "And you are so good andpatient with me, in spite of my queer ways. But, never mind; they will notlast always, I hope. "

"Which?--my virtues or your queerness?" he asked. 

She only smiled and pushed the gold under the pillow. 

"Go away now for a little while. I want to rest. "

"Well, rest if you like; but don't think. You have been fretting over somelittle personal troubles until you fancy them heavy enough to overbalancethe world. But they won't. And I'm not going to try and persuade you intoHaydon's house, either, now that you've been good to me; unless, ofcourse, you fall in love with Margaret, and want to be with her, and it islikely to happen. But Uncle Seldon and my aunts will be delighted to haveyou, and you could live as quiet as you please there. "

"So I am likely to fall in love with Margaret, am I?" she asked. "Why?Does everybody? Did you--Max? Now, don't blush like that, or I'll be sureof it. I never saw you blush so pretty before. It made you almost goodlooking. Now go; I want to be alone. "

"Sha'n't I send one of the ladies up?"

"Not a soul! Go, Max. I am tired. "

So he went, in all obedience, and he and the cousins had a long talk aboutthe girl and the danger of leaving her alone another night. Her suddenillness showed them she was not strong enough yet to be allowed to guideherself. 

"I shall try hard to get her to leave to-morrow, or next day, " saidLyster. "Where is Dan? I would like to talk to him about it, but he hasevidently disappeared. "

"I don't know what to think of Dan Overton, " confessed Mrs. Huzzard. "Heisn't ever around, chatty and sociable, like he used to be. When we do seehim, he is nearly always busy; and when he isn't busy, he strikes for thewoods. "

"Maybe he is still searching for new gold mines, " suggested Miss Lavina. "I notice he does seem very much engaged in thought, and is of a rathersolitary nature. "

"Never was before, " protested her cousin. "And if these gold finds justtwist a person's nature crosswise, or send them into a fever, then I hopethe good Lord'll keep the rest of them well covered up in future. "

"Lorena Jane, " said Miss Lavina, in a reproachful tone, "it is mostessential that you free yourself from those very forcible expressions. They are not a bit genteel. "

"No, I reckon they ain't, Lavina; and the more I try the more I'm afraid Inever will be. Land sakes, if folks would only teach their young ones goodmanners when they are young, what a sight of mortified feelings would besaved after a while!"

Lyster left them in the midst of the very earnest plea for bettertraining, for he espied a new boat approaching camp. As it came closer, hefound that among the other freight it carried was the autocrat of SinnaFerry--Captain Leek. 

"What a God-forsaken wilderness!" he exclaimed, and looked around with asupercilious air, suggesting that he would have given the Creator of theKootenai country valuable points if he had been consulted. "Well, my dearyoung fellow, how you have managed to exist here for three weeks I don'tknow. "

"Well, we had Mrs. Huzzard, " explained Max, with a twinkle in his eye;"and she is a panacea for many ills. She has made our wilderness veryendurable. "

"Yes, yes; excellent woman, " agreed the other, with a suspicious look. "And 'Tana? How is she--the dear girl! I really have been much grieved tohear of her illness; and at the earliest day I could leave my business Iam here to inquire in person regarding her health. "

"Oh!" and Max struggled with a desire to laugh at the change in thecaptain's attitude since 'Tana was a moneyed individual instead of alittle waif. Poor 'Tana! No wonder she looked with suspicion onlate-coming friends. 

"Yes, she is better--much better, " he continued, as they walked up fromthe boat. "I suppose you knew that a cousin of Mrs. Huzzard, a lady fromOhio, has been with us--in fact, came up with our party. "

"So I heard--so I heard. Nice for Mrs. Huzzard. I was not in town, youknow, when you rested at the Ferry. I heard, however, that a white womanhad come up. Who is she?"

They had reached the tent, and Mrs. Huzzard, after a frantic dive towardtheir very small looking glass, appeared at the door with a smileenchanting, and a courtesy so nicely managed that it nearly took thecaptain's breath away. It was the very latest of Lavina's teachings. 

"Well, now, I'm mighty--hem!--I'm extremely pleased that you have called. Have a nice trip?"

But the society tone of Mrs. Huzzard was so unlike the one he had beenaccustomed to hearing her use, that the captain could only stare, andbefore he recovered enough to reply, she turned and beckoned Miss Slocum, with the idea of completing the impression made, and showing with whatgrace she could present him to her cousin. 

But the lately acquired style was lost on him this time, overtopped by thepresence of Miss Lavina, who gazed at him with a prolonged and steadystare. 

"And this is your friend, Captain Leek, of the Northern Army, is it?" sheasked, in her very sharpest voice--a voice she tried to temper with asmile about her lips, though none shone in her eyes. "I have no doubt youwill be very welcome to the camp, Captain Leek. "

Mrs. Huzzard had surely expected of Lavina a much more gracious reception. But Mrs. Huzzard was a bit of a philosopher, and if Lavina chose to besomewhat cold and unresponsive to the presence of a cultured gentleman, well, it gave Lorena Jane so much better chance, and she was not going toslight it. 

"Come right in; you must be dead tired, " she said, cordially. "Mr. Max, you'll let Dan know he's here, won't you--that is, when he does show upagain, but no one knows how long that will be. "

"Yes, I am tired, " agreed the captain, meekly, and not quite at his easewith the speculative eyes of Miss Slocum on him. "I--I brought up a fewletters that arrived at the Ferry. I can't make up my mind to trust mailwith these Indian boatmen Dan employs. "

"They are a trial, " agreed Mrs. Huzzard, "though they haven't the badeffect on our nerves that one or two of the camp Indians have--an awfulsquaw, who helps around, and an ugly old man, who only smokes and lookshorrible. Now, Lavina--she ain't used to no such, and she just shivers atthem. "

"Yes--ah--yes, " murmured the captain. 

"Lavina says she knew folks of your name back in Ohio, " continued Mrs. Huzzard, cheerfully, in order to get the two strangers better acquainted. "I thought at first maybe you'd turn out to know each other; but she saysthey was Democrats, " and she turned a sharp glance toward him, as if toread his political tendencies. 

"No, I never knew any Captain Leek, " said Miss Slocum, "and the ones Iknew hadn't any one in the Union Army. Their principles, if they had any, were against it, and there wasn't a Republican in the family. "

"Then, of course, that would settle Captain Leek belonging to them, "decided Mrs. Huzzard, promptly. "I don't know much about politics, but asall our men folks wore the blue clothes, and fought in them, I was alwaysglad I come from a Republican State. And I guess all the Republicans thatcarried guns against the Union could be counted without much arithmetic. "

"I--I think I will go and look for Dan myself, " observed the captain, rising and looking around a little uncertainly at Miss Slocum. "I broughtsome letters he may want. "

He made his bow and placed the picturesque corded hat on his head as hewent out. But Mrs. Huzzard looked after him somewhat anxiously. 

"He's sick, " she decided as he vanished from her view; "I never did seehim walk so draggy like. And don't you judge his manners, either, Lavina, from this first sight of him, for he ain't himself to-day. "

"He didn't look to me as though he knew who he was, " remarked Lavina; andafter a little she looked up from the tidy she was knitting. "So, LorenaJane, that is the man you've been trying to educate yourself up to morethan for anybody else--now, tell the truth!"

"Well, I don't mind saying that it was his good manners made me see howbad mine were, " she confessed; "but as for training for him--"

"I see, " said Miss Lavina, grimly, "and it is all right; but I justthought I'd ask. "

Then she relapsed into deep thought, and made the needles click withimpatience all that afternoon. 

The captain came near the tent once, but retreated at the vision of theknitter. He talked with Mrs. Huzzard in the cabin of Harris, but did notvisit her again in her own tent; and the poor woman began to wonder if theair of the Kootenai woods had an erratic influence on people. Dan waschanged, 'Tana was changed, and now the captain seemed unlike himself fromthe very moment of his arrival. Even Lavina was a bit curt andindifferent, and Lorena Jane wondered where it would end. 

In the midst of her perplexity, 'Tana added to it by appearing before herin the Indian dress Overton had presented her with. Since her sickness ithad hung unused in her cabin, and the two women had fashioned garmentsmore suitable, they thought, to a young girl who could wear real laces nowif she chose. But there she was again, dressed like any little squaw, andalthough rather pale to suit the outfit, she said she wanted a few more"Indian hours" before departing for the far-off Eastern city that was toher as a new world. 

She received Captain Leek with an unconcern that was discouraging to thepretty speeches he had prepared to utter. 

Dan returned and looked sharply at her as she sat whittling a stick ofwhich she said she meant to make a cane--a staff for mountain climbing. 

"Where do you intend climbing?" he asked. 

She waved the stick toward the hill back of them, the first step of themountain. 

"It is only a few hours since I picked you up down there, looking as ifyou were dead, " he said, impatiently; "and you know you are not fit totramp. "

"Well, I'm not dead yet, anyway, " she answered, with a shrug of hershoulders; "and as I'm going to break away from this camp about to-morrow, I thought I'd like to see a bit of the woods first. "

"You--are going--to-morrow?"

"I reckon so. "

"'Tana! And you have not said a word to me of it? That was not veryfriendly, little girl. "

She did not reply, but bent her head low over her work. 

After observing her for a while in silence, he arose and put on his hat. 

"Here is my knife, " he remarked. "You had better use it, if you aredetermined to haggle at that stick. Your own knife is too dull for anyuse. You can leave it here in the cabin when you are done with it. "

She accepted it without a word, but flushed red when he had gone, and shefound the eyes of Harris regarding her sadly. 

"'Not very friendly, '" she said, going over Overton's words--"you thinkthat, too--don't you? You think I'm ugly, and saucy, and awful, I know!You look scoldings at me; but if you knew all, maybe you wouldn't--if youknew that my heart is just about breaking. I'm going out where there is noone to talk to, or I'll be crying next. "

The two cousins and the captain were in 'Tana's cabin. Mrs. Huzzard wasdetermined that Miss Slocum and the captain should become acquainted, and, getting sight of the girl, who was walking alone across the level, she atonce followed her, thinking that the two left behind would perhaps becomemore social if left entirely to themselves. And they did; that is, theytalked, and the captain spoke first. 

"So you--you bear a grudge--don't you, Lavina?"

"Well, I guess if I owed you a very heavy one, I've got a good chance topay it off now, " she remarked, grimly. 

He twirled his hat in a dejected way, and did not speak. 

"You an officer in the Union Army?" she continued, derisively. "You apattern of what a gentleman should be; you to set up as superior to theserough-handed miners; you to act as if this Government owes you a pension!Why, how would it be with you, Alf Leek, if I'd tell this camp the truthof how you went away, engaged to me, twenty-five years ago, and never letme set eyes on you since--of how I wore black for you, thinking you werekilled in the war, till I heard that you had deserted. I took off thatmourning quick, I can tell you! I thought you were fighting on the wrongside; yet if you had a good reason for being there, you should have staidand fought so long as there was breath in you. And if I was to tell themhere that you haven't a particle of right to wear that blue suit thatlooks like a uniform, and that you were no more 'captain' of anything thanI am--well, I guess Lorena Jane wouldn't have much to say to you, thoughmaybe Mr. Overton would. "

He grew actually pale as he listened. His fear of some one overhearing herwas as great as his own mortification. 

"But you--you won't tell--will you, Lavina?" he said pleadingly. "Ihaven't done any harm! I--"

"Harm! Alf Leek, you never had enough backbone to do either harm or helpto any one in this world. But don't you suppose you did me harm when youspoiled me for ever trusting any other man?"

"I--I would have come back, but I thought you'd be married, " he said, in afeeble, hopeless way. 

"Likely that is now, ain't it?" she demanded. And, woman-like, now thatshe had reduced him to meekness and humiliation, she grew a shade lesssevere, as if pretty well satisfied. "I had other things to think ofbesides a husband. "

"You won't tell--will you, Lavina? I'll tell you how it all happened, someday. Then I'll leave this country. "

"You'll not, " she contradicted. "You'll stay right here as long as I do, and I won't tell just so long as you keep from trying to make Lorena Janebelieve how great you are. But at the first word of your heroic actions, or the cultured society you were always used to--"

"You'll never hear of them, " he said eagerly, "never. I knew you wouldn'tmake trouble, Lavina, for you always were such a good, kind-heartedgirl. "

He offered his hand to her, sheepishly, and she gave it a vixenish slap. 

"Don't try any of your skim-milk praise on me, " she said, tartly. "Huh!You, that Lorena thought was a pillar of cultured society! When, the Lordknows, you wouldn't have known how to read the addresses on your ownletters if I hadn't taught you!"

He moved to the door in a crestfallen manner, and stood there a moment, moistening his lips, and apparently swallowing words that could not beuttered. 

"That's so, Lavina, " he said, at last, and went out. 

"There!" she muttered aggrievedly--"that's Alf Leek, just as he alwayswas. Give him a chance, and he'd ride over any one; but get the upper handof him, and he is meeker than Moses. Not that much meekness is needed tocome up to Moses, either. " Then, after an impatient tattoo, sheexclaimed:

"Gracious me! I do wish he hadn't looked so crushed, and had talked back alittle. "

CHAPTER XXII. 

THE MURDER. 

That evening, as the dusk fell, a slight figure in an Indian dress slippedto the low brush back of the cabin, and thence to the uplands. 

It was 'Tana, ready to endure all the wilds of the woods, rather than staythere and meet again the man she had met the night before. She had sentthe squaw away; she had arranged in Mrs. Huzzard's tent a little game ofcards that would hold the attention of Lyster and the others; and then shehad slipped away, that she might, for just once more, feel free on themountain, as she had felt when they first located their camp in the sweetgrass of the Twin Springs. 

The moon would be up after a while. She could not walk far, but she meantto sit somewhere up there in the high ground until the moon should roll upover the far mountains. 

The mere wearing of the Indian dress gave her a feeling of being herselfonce more, for in the pretty conventional dress made for her by Mrs. Huzzard, she felt like another girl--a girl she did not know very well. 

In the southwest long streaks of red and yellow lay across the sky, and aclear radiance filled the air, as it does when a new moon is born afterthe darkness. She felt the beauty of it all, and stretched out her arms asthough to draw the peaks of the hills to her. 

But, as she stepped forward, a form arose before her--a tall, decidedform, and a decided voice said:

"No, 'Tana, you have gone far enough. "

"Dan!"

"Yes--it is Dan this time, and not the other fellow. If he is waiting foryou to-night, I will see that he waits a long time. "

"You--you!" she murmured, and stepped back from him. Then, her firstfright over, she straightened herself defiantly. 

"Why do you think any one is waiting for me?" she demanded. "What do youknow? I am heartsick with all this hiding, and--and deceit. If you knowthe truth, speak out, and end it all!"

"I can't say any more than you know already, " he answered--"not so much;but last night a man was in your cabin, a man you know and quarreled with. I didn't hear you; don't think I was spying on you. A miner who passed thecabin heard your voices and told me something was wrong. You don't give meany right to advise you or dictate to you, 'Tana, but one thing you shallnot do, that is, steal to the woods to meet him. And if I find him in yourcabin, I promise you he sha'n't die of old age. "

"You would kill him?"

"Like a snake!" and his voice was harsher, colder, than she had ever heardit. "I'm not asking you any questions, 'Tana. I know it was the man whomyou--saw that night at the spring, and would not let me follow. I knowthere is something wrong, or he would come to see you, like a man, indaylight. If the others here knew it, they would say things not kind toyou. And that is why it sha'n't go on. "

"Sha'n't? What right have you--to--to--"

"You will say none, " he answered, curtly, "because you do not know. "

"Do not know what?" she interrupted, but he only drew a deep breath andshook his head. 

"Tana, don't meet this man again, " he said, pleadingly. "Trust me to judgefor you. I don't want to be harsh with you. I don't want you to go awaywith hard thoughts against me. But this has got to stop--you must promiseme. "

"And if I refuse?"

"Then I'd look for the man, and he never would meet you again. "

A little shiver ran over her as he spoke. She knew what he meant, and, despite her bitter words last night to her visitor, the thought washorrible to her that Dan--

She covered her face with her hands and turned away. 

"Don't do that, little girl, " he said, and laid his hand on her arm. "'Tana!"

She flung off his hand as though it stung her, and into her mind flashedremembrance of Jake Emmons from Spokane--of him and his words. 

"Don't touch me!" she half sobbed. "Don't you say another word to me! I amgoing away to-morrow, and I have promised to marry Max Lyster. "

His hand dropped to his side, and his face shone white in the wan glimmerof the stars. 

"You have promised that?" he said, at last, drawing his breath hardthrough his shut teeth. "Well--it is right, I suppose--right. Come! I willtake you back to him now. He is the best one to guard you. Come!"

She drew away and looked from him across to where the merest rim of therising moon was to be seen across the hills. The thought of that othernight came to her, the night when they had stood close to each other inthe moonlight. How happy she had been for that one little space of time!And now--Ah! she scarcely dare allow him to speak kindly to her, lest shegrow weak enough to long for that blind content once more. 

"Come, Tana. "

"Go. I will follow after a little, " she answered, without turning herhead. 

"I may never trouble you to walk with you again, " he said, in a low, constrained tone; "but this time I must see you safe in the tent before Ileave. "

"Leave! Going! Where to?" she asked, and her voice trembled in spite ofherself. She clasped her hands tightly, and he could see the flash of thering he had given her. She had put it on with the Indian dress. 

"That does not matter much, does it?" he returned; "but somewhere, farenough up the lake not to trouble you again while you stay. Come. "

She walked beside him without another word; words seemed so useless. Shehad said words over and over again to herself all that day--words of hiswrong to her in not telling her of that other woman, words of reproach, bitter and keen; yet none of her reasoning kept her from wanting to touchhis hand as he walked beside her. 

But she did not. Even when they reached the level by the springs, she onlylooked her farewell to him, but did not speak. 

"Good-by, " he said, in a voice that was not like Dan's voice. 

She merely bowed her head, and walked away toward the tent where she heardMrs. Huzzard laughing. 

She halted near the cabin, and then hurried on, dreading to enter it yet, lest she should meet the man she was trying to avoid. 

Overton watched her until she reached the tent. The moon had just escapedthe horizon, and threw its soft misty light over all the place. He pulledhis hat low over his eyes, and, turning, took the opposite direction. 

Only a few minutes elapsed when Lyster remembered he had promised Dan tolook after Harris, and rose to go to the cabin. 

"I will go, too, " said 'Tana, filled with nervous dread lest he encountersome one on her threshold, though she had all reason to expect that herdisguised visitor had come and gone ere that. 

"Well, well, 'Tana, you are a restless mortal, " said Mrs. Huzzard. "You'veonly just come, and now you must be off again. What did you do that youwanted to be all alone for this evening? Read verses, I'll go bail. "

"No, I didn't read verses, " answered 'Tana. "But you needn't go along tothe cabin. "

"Well, I will then. You are not fit to sleep alone. And, if it wasn't forthe beastly snakes!--"

"We will go and see Harris, " said the girl, and so they entered his cabin, where he sat alone with a bright light burning. 

Some newspapers, brought by the captain, were spread before him on a roughreading stand rigged up by one of the miners. 

He looked pale and tired, as though the effort of perusing them had beenrather too much for him. 

Listen as she might, the girl could hear never a sound from her own cabin. She stood by the blanket door, connecting the two rooms, but not abreath came to her. She sighed with relief at the certainty that he hadcome and gone. She would never see him again. 

"Shall I light your lamp?" asked Lyster; and, scarce waiting for a reply, he drew back the blanket and entered the darkness of the other cabin. 

Two of the miners came to the door just then, detailed to look afterHarris for the night. One was the good-natured, talkative Emmons. 

"Glad to see you are so much better, miss, " he said, with an expansivesmile. "But you scared the wits nearly out of me this morning. "

Then they heard the sputter of a match in the next room, and a sharp, startled cry from Lyster, as the blaze gave a feeble light to theinterior. 

He staggered back among the rest, with the dying match in his fingers, andhis face ashen gray. 

"Snakes!" half screamed Mrs. Huzzard. "Oh, my! oh, my!"

'Tana, after one look at Lyster, tried to enter the room, but he caughtand held her. 

"Don't, dear!--don't go in there! It's awful--awful!"

"What's wrong?" demanded one of the miners, and picked up a lamp frombeside Harris. 

"Look! It is Akkomi!" answered Lyster. 

At the name 'Tana broke from him and ran into the room, even before thelight reached it. 

But she did not take many steps. Her foot struck against something on thefloor, an immovable body and a silent one. 

"Akkomi--sure enough, " said the miner, as he saw the Indian's blanket. "Drunk, I suppose--Indian fashion. "

But as he held the light closer, he took hold of the girl's arm, and triedto lead her from the scene. 

"You'd better leave this to us, miss, " he added, in a grave tone. "The manain't drunk. He's been murdered!"

'Tana, white as death itself, shook off his grasp and stood with tightlyclasped hands, unheeding the words of horror around her, scarce hearingthe shriek of Mrs. Huzzard, as that lady, forgetful even of the snakes, sank to the floor, a very picture of terror. 

'Tana saw the roll of money scattered over the couch; the little bag offree gold drawn from under the pillow. He had evidently been stooping tosecure it when the assassin crept behind him and left him dead there, witha knife sticking between his shoulders. 

"The very knife you had to-day!" said Lyster, horror-stricken at thesight. 

The miner with the lamp turned and looked at her strangely, and his eyesdropped from her face to her clasped hands, on which the ring of thesnakes glittered. 

"Your knife?" he asked, and others, attracted by Mrs. Huzzard's scream, stood around the doors and looked at her too. 

She nodded her head, scarce understanding the significance of it, andnever taking her eyes from the dead man, whose face was yet hidden. 

"He may not be dead, " she said, at last. "Look!"

"Oh, he's dead, safe enough, " and Emmons lifted his hand. "Was he tryingto rob you?"

"I--no--I don't know, " she answered, vaguely. 

Then another man turned the body over, and utter surprise was on everyface; for, though it was Akkomi's blanket, it was a much younger man wholay there. 

"A white man, by Heavens!" said the miner who had first entered. "A whiteman, with brown paint on his face and hands! But, look here!" and hepulled down the collar of the dead man's shirt, and showed a skin fair asa child's. 

"Something terribly crooked here, " he continued. "Where is Overton?"

Overton! At the name her very heart grew cold within her. Had he notthreatened he would kill the man who visited her at night? Had he comestraight to the cabin after leaving her? Had he kept his word? Had he--

"I think Overton left camp after supper--started for the lake, " answeredsome one. 

"Well, we'll do our best to get it straight without him, then. Some of yousee what time it is. This man has been dead about a half hour. Mr. Lyster, you had better write down all about it; and, if any one here has anyinformation to give, let him have it. "

His eyes were on the girl's face, but she said nothing, and he bent towipe off the stain from the dead man's face. Some one brought water, andin a little while was revealed the decidedly handsome face of a man aboutforty-five years old. 

"Do any of you know him?" asked the miner, who, by circumstance, appearedto have been given the office of speaker--"look--all of you. "

One after another the men approached, but shook their heads; until an oldminer, gray-haired and weather-beaten, gave vent to a half-smothered oathat sight of him. 

"Know him?" he exclaimed. "Well, I do, though it's five years since I sawhim. Heavens! I'd rather have found him alive than dead, though, for thereis a standing reward offered for him by two States. Why, it's thecard-sharper, horse-thief and renegade--Lee Holly!"

"But who could have killed him?"

"That is Overton's knife, " said one of the men. 

"But Overton had not had it since noon, " said 'Tana, speaking for thefirst time in explanation. "I borrowed it then. "

"You borrowed it? For what?"

"Oh--I forget. To cut a stick with, I think. "

"You think. I'm sorry to speak rough to a lady, miss but this is a timefor knowing--not thinking. "

"What do you mean by that?" demanded Lyster. 

The man looked at him squarely. 

"Nothing to offend innocent folks, " he answered. "A murder has been donein this lady's room, with a knife she acknowledges she has had possessionof. It's natural enough to question her first of all. "

The color had crept into her face once more. She knew what the man meant, and knew that the longer they looked on her with suspicion, the more timeOverton would have to escape. Then, when they learned they were on a falsescent, it would be late--too late to start after him. She wished he hadtaken the money and the gold. She shuddered as she thought him amurderer--the murderer of that man; but, with what skill she could, shewould keep them off his track. 

Her thoughts ran fast, and a half smile touched her lips. Even with thatdead body at her feet, she was almost happy at the hope of saving him. Theothers noticed it, and looked at her in wonder. Lyster said:

"You are right. But Miss Rivers could know nothing of this. She has beenwith us since the moon rose, and that is more than a half-hour. "

"No, only fifteen minutes, " said one of the men. 

"Well, where were you for the half-hour before the moon rose?" asked theman who seemed examiner. "That is really the time most interesting to thiscase. "

"Why, good heavens, man!" cried Lyster, but 'Tana interrupted:

"I was walking up on the hill about that time. "

"Alone?"

"Alone. "

Mrs. Huzzard groaned dismally, and Lyster caught 'Tana by the hand. 

"'Tana! think what you are saying. You don't realize how serious thisis. "

"One more question, " and the man looked at her very steadily. "Were younot expecting this man to-night?"

"I sha'n't answer any more of your questions, " she answered, coldly. 

Lyster turned on the man with clenched hands and a face white with anger. 

"How dare you insult her with such a question?" he asked, hoarsely. "Howcould it be possible for Miss Rivers to know this renegade horse-thief?"

"Well, I'll tell you, " said the man, drawing a long breath and looking atthe girl. "It ain't a pleasant thing to do; but as we have no courts uphere, we have to straighten out crimes in a camp the best way we can. Myname is Saunders. That man over there is right--this is Lee Holly; and Iam sure now that I saw him leave this cabin last night. I passed the cabinand heard voices--hers and a man's. I heard her say: 'While I can't quitedecide to kill you myself, I hope some one else will. ' The rest of theirwords were not so clear. I told Overton when he came back, but the manwas gone then. You ask me how I dare think she could tell something ofthis if she chose. Well, I can't help it. She is wearing a ring I'll swearI saw Lee Holly wear three years ago, at a card table in Seattle. I'llswear it! And he is lying here dead in her room, with a knife sticking inhim that she had possession of to-day. Now, gentlemen, what do you thinkof it yourselves?"

CHAPTER XXIII. 

GOOD-BY. 

"Oh, 'Tana, it is awful--awful!" and poor Mrs. Huzzard rocked herself in aspasm of woe. "And to think that you won't say a word--not a single word!It just breaks my heart. "

"Now, now! I'll say lots of things if you will talk of something besidesmurders. And I'll mend your broken heart when this trouble is all over, you will see!"

"Over! I'm mightily afraid it is only commencing. And you that cool andindifferent you are enough to put one crazy! Oh, if Dan Overton was onlyhere. "

The girl smiled. All the hours of the night had gone by. He had at leasttwelve hours' start, and the men of the camp had not yet suspected him foreven a moment. They had questioned Harris, and he told them, by signs, that no man had gone through his cabin, no one had been in since dark; buthe had heard a movement in the other room. The knife he had seen 'Tanatake into the other room long before dark. 

"And some one quarreling with this Holly--or following him--may havechanced on it and used it, " contested Lyster, who was angered, dismayed, and puzzled at 'Tana, quite as much as at the finding of the body. Heranswers to all questions were so persistently detrimental to her owncause. 

"Don't be uneasy--they won't hang me, " she assured him. "Think of themhanging any one for killing Lee Holly! The man who did it--if he knowswhom he was settling for--was a fool not to face the camp and get creditfor it. Every man would have shaken hands with him. But just because thereis a little mystery about it, they try to make it out a crime. Pooh!"

"Oh, child!" exclaimed Mrs. Huzzard, totally scandalized. "A murder! Ofcourse it is a crime--the greatest. "

"I don't think so. It is a greater crime to bring a soul into the worldand then neglect it--let it drift into any hell on earth that netsit--than it is to send a soul out of the world, to meet heaven, if itdeserves it. There are times when murder is justifiable, but there arecertain other crimes that nothing could ever justify. "

"Why, 'Tana!" and Mrs. Huzzard looked at her helplessly. But Miss Slocumgave the girl a more understanding regard. 

"You speak very bitterly for a young girl; as if you had thought a greatdeal on this question. "

"I have, " she acknowledged, promptly; "you think it is not a very nicequestion for girls to study about, don't you? Well, it isn't nice, butit's true. I happen to be one of the souls dragged into life by people whodidn't think they had responsibilities. Miss Slocum, maybe that is why Iam extra bitter on the subject. "

"But not--not against your parents, 'Tana?" said Mrs. Huzzard, in dismay. 

The girl's mouth drew hard and unlovely at the question. 

"I don't know much about religion, " she said, after a little, "and I don'tknow that it matters much--now don't faint, Mrs. Huzzard! but I'm prettycertain old married men who had families were the ones who laid down thelaw about children in the Bible. They say 'spare the rod and spoil thechild, ' and then say 'honor your father and mother. ' They seem to think ita settled thing that all fathers and mothers are honorable--but theyain't; and that all children need beating--and they don't. "

"Oh, 'Tana!"

"And I think it is that one-sided commandment that makes folks think thatall the duty must go from children to the parents, and not a word is saidof the duty people owe to the souls they bring into the world. I don'tthink it's a square deal. "

"A square deal! Why, 'Tana!"

"Isn't it so?" she asked, moodily. "You think a girl is a pretty hard caseif she doesn't give proper respect and duty to her parents, don't you? Butsuppose they are the sort of people no one can respect--what then? Seemsto me the first duty is from the parent to the children--the duty ofcaring for them, loving them, and teaching them right. A child can't owe adebt of duty when it never received the duties it should have first. Oh, Imay not say this clearly as I feel it. "

"But you know, 'Tana, " said Miss Slocum, "that if there is no commandmentas to parents giving care to their children, it is only because it is soplainly a natural thing to do that it was unnecessary to command it. "

"No more natural than for a child to honor any person who is honorable, orto love the parent who loves him, and teaches him rightly. Huh! If a childis not able to love and respect a parent, it is the child who loses themost. "

Miss Slocum looked at her sadly. 

"I can't scold you as I would try to scold many a one in your place, " shesaid, "for I feel as if you must have traveled over some long, hard pathof troubles, before you could reach this feeling you have. But, 'Tana, think of brighter things; young girls should never drift into thoseperplexing questions. They will make you melancholy if you brood on suchthings. "

"Melancholy? Well, I think not, " and she smiled and shrugged hershoulders. "Seems to me I'm the least gloomy person in camp this morning. All the rest of you look as though Mr. Holly had been your bosom friend. "

She talked recklessly--they thought heartlessly--of the murder, and thetwo women were strongly inclined to think the shock of the affair hadtouched her brain, for she showed no concern whatever as to her ownposition, but treated it as a joke. And when she realized that she was toa certain extent under guard, she seemed to find amusement in that, too. Her expressions, when the cousins grew pitiful over the handsome face ofHolly, were touched with ridicule. 

"I wonder if there was ever a man too low and vile to get woman's pity, ifhe only had a pretty face, " she said, caustically. "If he was an ugly, old, half-decent fellow, you wouldn't be making any soft-hearted surmisesas to what he might have been under different circumstances. He hasspoiled the lives of several tenderhearted women like you--yet you pityhim!"

"'Tana, I never knew you to be so set against any one as you are againstthat poor dead man, " declared Mrs. Huzzard. "Not so much wonder the folksthink you know how it happened, for you always had a helping word forthe worst old tramp or beggarly Indian that came around; but for this manyou have nothing but unkindness. "

"No, " agreed the girl, "and you would like to think him a romantic victimof somebody, just because he is so good-looking. I'm going to talk toHarris. He won't sympathize with the wrong side, I am sure. "

He looked up eagerly as she entered, his eyes full of anxious question. She touched his hand kindly and sat close beside him as she talked. 

"You want to know all about it, don't you?" she asked, softly. "Well, itis all over. He was alive, after all, and I would not believe it. But nowyou need never trail him again, you can rest now, for he is dead. Somebodyelse has--has owed him a grudge, too. They think I am the somebody, butyou don't believe that?"

He shook his head decidedly. 

"No, " she continued; "though for one moment, Joe, I thought that it mighthave been you. Yes, I did; for of course I knew it was only weakness wouldkeep you from it, if you were in reach of him. But I remembered at oncethat it could not be, for the hand that struck him was strong. "

He assented in his silent way, and watched her face closely, as if to readthe shadows of thought thrown on it by her feelings. 

"It's awful, ain't it?" she whispered. "It is what I said I hoped for, andjust yet I can't be sorry--I can't! But, after this stir is all over, Iknow it will trouble me, make me sorry because I am not sorry now. I can'tcry, but I do feel like screaming. And see! every once in a while my handstremble; I tremble all over. Oh, it is awful!"

She buried her face in her hands. Only to him did she show any of thefeeling with which the death of the man touched her. 

"And you can't tell me anything of how it was done?" she said, at last. "You so near--did you see any one?"

She longed to ask if he had seen Overton, but dared not utter his name, lest he might suspect as she did. Each hour that went by was an added gainto her for him. Of course he had struck, not knowing who the man was. Ifhe had known, it would have been so easy to say, "I found him robbing thecabin. I killed him, " and there would have been no further questionconcerning it. 

"But if all the other bars were beaten down between us, this one wouldkeep me from ever shaking hands with him again. Why should it have been heout of all the camp? Oh, it makes my heart ache!"

While she sat thus, with miserable thoughts, others came to the door, andlooking up, she saw Akkomi, who looked on her with keen, accusing eyes. 

"No--it is not true, Akkomi, " she said, in his own jargon. "Keep silentfor a little while of the things these people do not know--a little while, and then I can tell you who it is I am shielding, but not yet. "

"Him!" and the eyes of the Indian turned to the paralytic. 

"No--not him; truly not, " she said, earnestly. "It is some one you wouldwant to help if you knew--some one who is going fast on the path fromthese people. They will learn soon it is not I; but till then, keepsilence. "

"Dan--where?" he asked, laconically, and her face paled at the question. 

Had he any reason to suspect the dread in her own mind? But a moment'sthought reassured her. He had asked simply because Overton seemed alwaysto him the controlling spirit of the camp, and Overton was the one hewould have speech with, if any. 

"Overton left last night for the lake, " explained Lyster, who had enteredand heard the name of Dan and the interrogative tone. Then the blanket wasbrought to Akkomi--his blanket, in which the man had died. 

"I sold it to the white man--that is all, " he answered through 'Tana; andmore than that he would not say except to inform them he would wait forDan. Which was, in fact, the general desire of the committee organized toinvestigate. 

They all appeared to be waiting for Dan. Lyster did not by any means fillhis place, simply because Lyster's interest in 'Tana was too apparent, andthere was little of the cool quality of reason in his attitude toward themysterious case. He did not believe the ring she wore had belonged toHolly, though she refused to tell the source from which it had reachedher. He did not believe the man who said he heard that war of words at hercabin in the evening--at least, when others were about, he acted as if hedid not believe it. But when he and 'Tana chanced to be alone, she feltthe doubt there must be in his mind, and a regret for him touched her. Forhis sake she was sorry, but not sorry enough to clear the mystery at theexpense of that other man she thought she was shielding. 

Captain Leek had been dispatched with all speed to the lake works, thatSeldon, Haydon, and Overton might be informed of the trouble in camp, andhasten back to settle it. To send for them was the only thing Lysterthought of doing, for he himself felt powerless against the lot of men, who were not harsh or rude in any way, but who simply wanted to know"why"--so many "whys" that he could not answer. 

Not less trying to him were the several who persisted in asserting thatshe had done a commendable thing--that the country ought to feel gratefulto her, for the man had made trouble along the Columbia for years. He andhis confederates had done ugly work along the border, etc. , etc. 

"Sorry you asked me, Max?" she said, seeing his face grow gloomy undertheir cheering (?) assertions. 

He did not answer at once, afraid his impatience with her might makeitself apparent in his speech. 

"No, I'm not sorry, " he said, at last; "but I shall be relieved when theothers arrive from the lake. Since you utterly refuse to confide even inme, you render me useless as to serving you; and--well--I can't feelflattered that you confide in me no more than in the strangers here. "

"I know, " she agreed, with a little sigh, "it is hard on you, and it willbe harder still if the story of this should ever creep out of thewilderness to the country where you come from--wouldn't it?" and shelooked at him very sharply, noting the swift color flush his face, asthough she had read his thoughts. "Yes--so it's lucky, Max, that wehaven't talked to others about that little conditional promise, isn't it?So it will be easier to forget, and no one need know. "

"You mean you think me the sort of fellow to break our engagement justbecause these fools have mixed you up with this horror?" he asked, angrily. "You've no right to think that of me; neither have you theright--in justice to me as well as yourself--to maintain this verysuggestive manner about all things connected with the murder. Why can younot tell more clearly where your time was spent last evening? Why will younot tell where the ring came from? Why will you see me half-frantic overthe whole miserable affair, when you could, I am sure, easily change it?"

"Oh, Max, I don't want to worry you--indeed I don't! But--" and she smiledmirthlessly. "I told you once I was a 'hoodoo. ' The people who like me arealways sure to have trouble brewing for them. That is why I say you hadbetter give me up, Max; for this is only the beginning. "

"Don't talk like that; it is folly, " he said, in a sharp tone. "'Hoodoo!'Nonsense! When Overton and the others arrive, they will find a means ofchanging the ideas of these people, in spite of your reticence; and thenmaybe old Akkomi may find words, too. He sits outside the door asimpassive as the clay image you gave me and bewitched me with. "

She smiled faintly, thinking of those days--how very long ago they seemed, yet it was this same summer. 

"I feel as if I had lived a long time since I played with that clay, " shesaid, wistfully; "so many things have been made different for me. "

Then she arose and walked about the little room restlessly, while the eyesof Harris never left her. Into the other room she had not gone at all, forin it was the dead stranger. 

"When do you look for your uncle and Mr. Haydon?" she asked, at last, forthe silences were hardest to endure. 

She would laugh, or argue, or ridicule--do anything rather than sit silentwith questioning eyes upon her. She even grew to fancy that Harris mustaccuse her--he watched her so!

"When do we look for them? Well, I don't dare let myself decide. I onlyhope they may have made a start back, and will meet the captain on hisway. As to Dan--he had not so very much the start, and they ought to catchup with him, for there were the two Indian canoeists--the two best ones;and when they are racing over the water, with an object, they surely oughtto make better time than he. I can't see that he had any very pressingreason for going at all. "

"He doesn't talk much about his reasons, " she answered. 

"No; that's a fact, " he agreed, "and less of late than when I knew himfirst. But he'll make Akkomi talk, maybe, when he arrives--and I hope you, too. "

"When he arrives!"

She thought the words, but did not say them aloud. She sat long after Maxhad left her, and thought how many hours must elapse before theydiscovered that Dan had not followed the other men to the lake works. Shefelt sure that he was somewhere in the wilderness, avoiding the knownpaths, alone, and perhaps hating her as the cause of his isolation, because she would not confess what the man was to her, but left himblindly to keep his threat, and kill him when found in her room. 

Ah! why not have trusted him with the whole truth? She asked herself thequestion as she sat there, but the mere thought of it made her face growhot, and her jaws set defiantly. 

She would not--she could not! so she told herself. Better--better far besuspected of a murder--live all her life under the blame of it forhim--than to tell him of a past that was dead to her now, a past shehated, and from which she had determined to bar herself as far as silencecould build the wall. And to tell him--him--she could not. 

But even as she sat, with her burning face in her hands, quick, heavysteps came to the door, halted, and looking up she found Dan before her. 

"Oh! you should not, " she whispered, hurriedly. "Why did you come back?They do not suspect; they think I did it--and so--"

"What does this all mean?--what do you mean?" he asked. "Can't youspeak?"

It seemed she could not find any more words, she stared at him sohelplessly. 

"Max, come here!" he called, to hasten steps already approaching. "Come, all of you; I had only a moment to listen to the captain when he caught upwith me. But he told me she is suspected of murder--that a ring she worelast night helped the suspicion on. I didn't wait to hear any more, for Igave the little girl that snake ring--gave it to her weeks ago. I boughtit from a miner, and he told me he got it from an Indian near Karlo. Noware you ready to suspect me, too, because I had it first?"

"The ring wasn't just the most important bit of circumstantial evidence, Mr. Overton, " answered the man named Saunders; "and we are all mighty gladyou've got here. It was in her room the man was found, and a knife sheborrowed from you was what killed him; and of where she was just about thetime the thing happened she won't say anything. "

His face paled slightly as he looked at her and heard the brief summing upof the case. 

"My knife?" he said, blankly. 

"Yes, sir. When some one said it was your knife, she spoke up and said itwas, but that you had not had it since noon, for she borrowed it then tocut a stick; but beyond that she don't tell a thing. "

"Who is the man?"

"The renegade--Lee Holly. "

"Lee Holly!" He turned a piercing glance on Harris, remembering the deepinterest he had shown in that man Lee Holly and his partner, "Monte. "

Harris met his gaze without flinching, and nodded his head as if inassent. 

And that was the man found dead in her room!

The faces of the people seemed for a moment an indistinct blur before hiseyes; then he rallied and turned to her. 

"'Tana, you never did it, " he said, reassuringly; "or if you did, it hasbeen justifiable, and I know it. If it was necessary to do it in anyself-defense, don't be afraid to tell it all plainly. No one would blameyou. It is only this mystery that makes them want to hear the truth. "

She only looked at him. Was he acting? Did he himself know nothing? Thehope that it was so--that she had deceived herself--made her tremble asshe had not at danger to herself. She had risen to her feet as he entered, but she swayed as if to fall, and he caught her, not knowing it was hopeinstead of despair that took the color from her face and left herhelpless. 

"Courage, 'Tana! Tell us what you can. I left you just as the moon cameup. I saw you go to Mrs. Huzzard's tent. Now, where did you go afterthat?"

"What?" almost shouted Lyster. "You were with her when the moon rose. Areyou sure?"

"Sure? Of course I am. Why?"

"And how long before that, Mr. Overton?" asked Saunders; "for that is avery important point. "

"About a half-hour, I should say--maybe a little more, " he answered, staring at them. "Now, what important thing does that prove?"

One of the men gave a cheer; three or four had come up to the door whenthey saw Overton, and they took the yell up with a will. Mrs. Huzzardstarted to run from the tent, but grew so nervous that she had to waituntil Miss Slocum came to her aid. 

"What in the world does it mean?" she gasped. 

Saunders turned around with an honestly pleased look. 

"It means that Mr. Overton here has brought word that clears Miss Riversof being at the cabin when the murder was done--that's what it means; andwe are all too glad over it to keep quiet. But why in the world didn't youtell us that, miss?"

But she did not say a word. All about Dan were exclamations and disjointedsentences, from which he could gain little actual knowledge, and he turnedto Lyster, impatiently:

"Can't you tell me--can't some of you tell me, what I have cleared up forher? When was this killing supposed to be done?"

"At or a little before moonrise, " said Max, his face radiant once more. "'Tana--don't you know what he has done for you? taken away all of thathorribly mistaken suspicion you let rest on you. Where was she, Dan?"

"Last night? Oh, up above the bluff there--went up when the pretty redlights were in the sky, and staid until the moon rose. I came across herup there, and advised her not to range away alone; so, when she got goodand ready, she walked back again, and went to the tent where you folkswere. Then I struck the creek, decided I would take a run up the lake, andleft without seeing any of you again. And all this time 'Tana has had aguard over her. Some of you must have been crazy. "

"Well, then, I guess I was the worst lunatic of the lot, " confessedSaunders. "But to tell the truth, Mr. Overton, it looks to me now as ifshe encouraged suspicion--yes, it does. 'Overton's knife, ' said some one;but, quick as could be, she spoke up and said it was she who had it, andshe didn't mind just where she left it. And as to where she was at thattime, well, she just wouldn't give us a bit of satisfaction. Blest if Idon't think she wanted us to suspect her. "

"Oh!" he breathed, as if in understanding, and her first words swept backto him, her nervous--"Why did you come back? They suspect me!" Surely thatcry was as a plea for his own safety; it spoke through eyes and voice aswell as words. Some glimmer of the truth came to him. 

"Come, 'Tana!" he said, and reached his hand to her. "Where is theman--Holly? I should like to go in. Will you come, too?"

She rose without a word, and no one attempted to follow them. 

Mrs. Huzzard heaved a prodigious sigh of content. 

"Oh, that girl Montana!" she exclaimed. "I declare she ain't like any girlI ever did see! This morning, when she was a suspected criminal, she wastalky, and even laughed, and now that she's cleared, she won't lift herhead to look at any one. I do wonder if that sort of queerness is catchingin these woods. I declare I feel most scared enough to leave. "

But Lyster reassured her. 

"Remember how sick she has been; and think what a shock this whole affairhas been to weak nerves, " he said, for with Dan's revelations he had grownblissfully content once more, "and as for that fellow hearing voices inher cabin--nonsense! She had been reading some poem or play aloud. She isfond of reading so, and does it remarkably well. He heard her spouting inthere for the benefit of Harris, and imagined she was making threats tosome one. Poor little girl! I'm determined she sha'n't remain here anylonger. "

"Are you?" asked Mrs. Huzzard, dryly. "Well, Mr. Max, so long as I'veknown her, I've always found 'Tana makes her own determinations--andsticks to them, too. "

"I'm glad to be reminded of that, " he retorted, "for she promised meyesterday to marry me some time. "

"Bless my soul!"

"If she didn't change her mind, " he added, laughingly. 

"To marry you! Well, well, well!" and she stared at him so queerly, that ashade of irritation crossed his face. 

"Why not?" he asked. "Don't you think that a plain, ordinary man is goodenough for your wild-flower of the Kootenai hills?"

"Oh, you're not plain at all, Mr. Max Lyster, " she returned, "and I'll gobail many a woman who is smarter than either 'Tana or me has let you knowit! It ain't the plainness--it's the difference. And--well, well! you knowyou've been quarreling ever since you met. "

"But that is all over now, " he promised; "and haven't you a good wish forus?"

"Indeed I have, then--a many of them, but you have surprised me. I used tothink that's how it would end; and then--well, then, a different notiongot in my head. Now that it's settled, I do hope you will be happy. Blessthe child! I'll go and tell her so this minute. "

"No, " he said, quickly, "let her and Dan have their talk out--if she willtalk to him. That fever left her queer in some things, and one of them isher avoidance of Dan. She hasn't been free and friendly with him as sheused to be, and it is too bad; for he is such a good fellow, and would doanything for her. "

"Yes, he would, " assented Mrs. Huzzard. 

"And she will be her own spirited self in a few weeks--when she gets awayfrom here--and gets stronger. She'll appreciate Dan more after a while, for there are few like him. And so--as she is to go away so soon, I hopesomething will put them on their former confidential footing. Maybe thismurder will be the something. "

"You are a good friend, Mr. Max, " said the woman, slowly, "and you deserveto be a lucky lover. I'm sure I hope so. "

Within the cabin, those two of whom they spoke stood together beside thedead outlaw, and their words were low--so low that the paralyzed man inthe next room listened in vain. 

"And you believed that of me--of me?" he asked, and she answered, falteringly:

"How did I know? You said--you threatened--you would kill him--any man youfound in here. So, when he was here dead, I--did not know. "

"And you thought I had stuck that knife in him and left?"

She nodded her head. 

"And you thought, " he continued, in a voice slightly tremulous, "that youwere giving me a chance to escape just so long as you let themsuspect--you?"

She did not answer, but turned toward the door. He held his arm out andbarred her way. 

"Only a moment!" he said, pleadingly. "It never can be that--that I wouldbe anything to you, little girl--never, never! But--just once--let me tellyou a truth that shall never hurt you, I swear! I love you! No other wordbut that will tell your dearness to me. I--I never would have said it, but--but what you risked for me has broken me down. It has told me morethan your words would tell me, and I--Oh, God! my God!"

She shrank from the passion in his words and tone, but the movement onlymade him catch her arm and hold her there. Tears were in his eyes as helooked at her, and his jaws were set firmly. 

"You are afraid of me--of me?" he asked. "Don't be. Life will be hardenough now without leaving me that to remember. I'm not asking a word inreturn from you; I have no right. You will be happy somewhere else--andwith some one else--and that is right. "

He still held her wrist, and they stood in silence. She could utter noword; but her mouth trembled and she tried to smother a sob that arose inher throat. 

But he heard it. 

"Don't!" he said, almost in a whisper--"for God's sake, don't cry. I can'tstand that--not your tears. Here! be brave! Look up at me, won't you? See!I don't ask you for a word or a kiss or a thought when you leave me--onlylet me see your eyes! Look at me!"

What he read in her trembling lips and her shrinking, shamed eyes made himdraw his breath hard through his shut teeth. 

"My brave little girl!" he said softly. "You will think harshly of me forthis some day--if you ever know--know all. But what you did this morningmade a coward of me--that and my longing for you. Try to forgive me. Or, no--you had better not. And when you are his wife--Oh, it's no use--Ican't think or speak of that--yet. Good-by, little girl--good-by!"

CHAPTER XXIV. 

LEAVING CAMP. 

Afterward, 'Tana never could remember clearly the incidents of the fewdays that followed. Only once more she entered the cabin of death, andthat was when Mr. Haydon and Mr. Seldon returned with all haste to thecamp, after meeting with Captain Leek and the Indian boatman. 

Then, as some of the men offered to go with them to view the remains ofthe outlaw, she came forward. 

"No. I will take them, " she said. 

When Mr. Haydon demurred, feeling that a young girl should be kept as muchas possible from such scenes, she had laid her hand on Seldon's arm. 

"Come!" she said, and they went with her. 

But when inside the door, she did not approach the blanket-covered formstretched on the couch; only pointed toward it, and stood herself like aguard at the entrance. 

When Seldon lifted the Indian blanket from the face, he uttered a startledexclamation, and looked strangely at her. She never turned around. 

"What is it?" asked Mr. Haydon. 

No one replied, and as he looked with anxiety toward the form there, hisface grew ashen in its horror. 

"Lord in heaven!" he gasped; "first her on that bed and now _him_! I--Ifeel as if I was haunted in this camp. Seldon, is it--is it--"

"No mistake possible, " answered the other man, decidedly. "I could swearto the identity. It is George Rankin!"

"And Holly, the renegade!" added Haydon, in consternation; "and Lord onlyknows how many other aliases he has worn. Oh, what a sensation the paperswould make over this if they got hold of it all. My! my! it would beawful! And that girl, Montana, as she calls herself, she has been cleverto keep it quiet as she has, for--Oh, Lord!"

"What is the matter now? You look fairly sick, " said the other, impatiently. "I didn't fancy you'd grieve much over his death. "

"No, it isn't that, " said Haydon, huskily. "But that girl--don't you seeshe was accused of this? And--well seeing who he is, how do we know--"

He stopped awkwardly, unable to continue with the girl herself so near andwith Seldon's warning glance directed to him. 

She leaned against the wall, and apparently had not heard their words. Seldon's face softened as he looked at her; and, going over, he put hishand kindly on her hair. 

"I am going to be your uncle, now, " he said in a caressing tone. "You havekept up like a soldier under some terrible things here; but we will try tomake things brighter for you now. "

She smiled in a dreary way without looking at him. His knowledge of theterrible things she had endured seemed to her very limited. 

"And you will go now with us--with Mr. Haydon--back to your mother's oldhome, won't you?" he said, in a persuasive way. "It is not good, you know, for a little girl not to know any of her relations, or to bear suchshocking grudges, " he added, in a lower tone. 

But she gave him no answering smile. 

"I will go to your house if you will have me, " she said. "You and Max aremy friends. I will go only with people I like. "

"You know, my dear, " said Mr. Haydon, who heard her last words. "You knowI offered you a home in my house until such time as you got to school, and--and of course, I'll stick to it. "

"Though you are a little afraid to risk it, aren't you?" she asked, withan unpleasant smile. "Haven't you an idea that I might murder you all inyour beds some fine night? You know I belong to a country where they dosuch things for pastime. Aren't you afraid?"

"That is a very horrible sort of pleasantry, " he answered, and moved awayfrom the dead face he had been staring at. "I beg you will not indulge init, especially when you move in a society more refined than these miningcamps can afford. It will be a disadvantage to you if you carry with youcustoms and memories of this unfinished section. And after all, you do notbelong here, your family was of the East. When you go back there, it wouldbe policy for you to forget that you had ever lived anywhere else. "

Mr. Haydon had never made so long a speech to her before, and it wasdelivered with a certain persistence, as if it was a matter of consciencehe would be relieved to have off his mind. 

"I think you are mistaken when you say I do not belong here, " sheanswered, coolly. "Some of my family have been a good many things Idon't intend to be. I was born in Montana; and I might have starved todeath for any help my 'family' would have given me, if I hadn't struckluck and helped myself here in Idaho. So I think I belong out here, and ifI live, I will come back again--some day. "

She turned to Seldon and pointed to the dead form. 

"They will take him away to-day--I heard them say so, " she said quietly. "Let it be somewhere away from the camp--not near--not where I can see. "

"Can't you forget--even now, 'Tana?"

"Does anybody ever forget?" she asked. "When people say they can forgetand forgive, I don't trust them, for I don't believe them. "

"Have you any idea who killed him?" he asked. "It is certainly a strangeaffair. I thought you might suspect some one these people know nothingof. "

But she shook her head. "No, " she said. "There were several who would haveliked to do it, I suppose--people he had wronged or ruined; for he had fewfriends left, or he would not have come across to these poor reds to hide. Give old Akkomi part of that gold; he was faithful to me--and to him, too. No, I don't know who did it. I don't care, now. I thought I knew once; butI was wrong. This way of dying is better than the rope; and that is whatthe law would have given him. He would have chosen this--I know. "

"Did you ever in your life hear such cold-blooded words from a girl?"demanded Haydon, when she left them and went to Harris. "Afraid of her?Humph! Well, some people would be. No wonder they suspected her when sheshowed such indifference. Every word she says makes me regret more andmore that I acknowledged her. But how was I to know? She was ill, andmade me feel as if a ghost had come before me. I couldn't sleep till I hadmade up my mind to take the risk of her. Max sung her praises as if shewas some rare untrained genius. Nothing gave me an idea that she wouldturn out this way. "

"'This way' has not damaged you much so far, " remarked Mr. Seldon, dryly. "And as she is not likely to be much of a charge on your hands, you hadbetter not borrow trouble on that score. "

"All very well--all very well for you to be indifferent, " returned Mr. Haydon, with some impatience. "You have no family to consider, no matterwhat wild escapade she would be guilty of, you would not be touched by thedisgrace of it, because she doesn't belong in any way to your family. "

"Maybe she will, though, " suggested Seldon. 

Mr. Haydon shrugged his shoulders significantly. 

"You mean through Max, don't you?" he asked. "Yes, I was simple enough tobuild on that myself--thought what a nice, quiet way it would be ofarranging the whole affair; but after a talk with this ranger, Overton, whom you and Max unite in admiring, I concluded he might be in the way. "

"Overton? Nonsense!"

"Well, maybe; but he made himself very autocratic when I attempted todiscuss her future. He seemed to show a good deal of authority concerningher affairs. "

"Not a bit more than he does over the affairs of their paralyzed partnerin there, " answered Seldon. "If she always makes as square friends as DanOverton, I shan't quarrel with her judgment. "

When 'Tana left them and went into the other cabin, she stood looking atHarris a long time in a curious, scrutinizing way, and his face changedfrom doubt to dread before she spoke. 

"I am hardly able to think any more, Joe, " she said at last, and her tiredeyes accented the truth of her words; "but something like a thought keepshammering in my head about you--about you and--" She pointed to the nextroom. "If you could walk, I should know you did it. If you could talk, Ishould know you had it done. I wouldn't tell on you; but I'd be glad I wasgoing where I would not see you, for I never could touch your hand again. I am going away, Joe; won't you tell me true whether you know who did it?Do you?"

He shook his head with his eyes closed. He, too, looked pale and worn, andnoticing it, she asked if he would not rather move to some other dwelling, since--

He nodded his head with a sort of eagerness. All of the two days and thenight he had sat there, with only the folds of a blanket to separate himfrom the room where his dead foe lay. 

"I will speak to them about it right away. " She lifted his hand andstroked it with a sort of sympathy. "Joe, can you forgive him now?" shewhispered. 

He made her no reply; only closed his eyes as before. 

"You can't, then? and I can't ask you to, though I suppose I ought to. Margaret would, " and she smiled strangely. "You don't know Margaret, doyou? Well, neither do I. But I guess she is the sort of girl I ought tobe. Joe, I can't stay in camp any longer. Maybe I'll leave for the Ferryto-day. Will you miss me? Yes, I know you will, " she added, "and I willmiss you, too. Do you know--can you tell when Dan will come back?"

He shook his head, and an hour later she said to Max:

"Take me away from here, back to the Ferry--any place. Mrs. Huzzard will, maybe, come for a few days--or Miss Slocum. Ask them, and let me gosoon. "

And an hour after they had started, another canoe went slowly over thewater toward the Kootenai River, a canoe guided by Akkomi; and in it laythe blanket-draped figure of the man whose death was yet a mystery to thecamp. He was at least borne to his resting place by a friend, though whatthe reason for Akkomi's faithfulness, no one ever knew; for some favor inthe past, no doubt. Seldon knew that 'Tana would rather Akkomi should bethe one to cover his grave, though where it was made, no white man everknew. 

CHAPTER XXV. 

ON MANHATTAN ISLAND. 

"What do you intend to make of your life, Montana, since you avoid allquestions of marriage? You will not go to school, and care nothing aboutfitting yourself for the society where by right you should belong. "

A whole winter had gone, and the springtime had come again; and over allthe Island of Manhattan, and on the heights back from the rivers, thegreen of the leaves was creeping over the boughs from which winter hadswept all signs of life months ago. 

In a very lovely little room, facing a park where the glitter of a tinylake could be seen, 'Tana lounged and stared at the waving branches andthe fettered water. 

Not just the same 'Tana as when, a year ago, she had breasted the coldwaves of the Kootenai. No one, to look at her now, would connect thetaller, stylishly dressed figure, with that little half-savage who hadscowled at Overton in the lodge of Akkomi. Her hair was no longer shortand boyish in its arrangement. A silver comb held it in place, exceptwhere the tiny curls crept down to cluster about her neck. A gown of softwhite wool was caught at her waist by a flat woven belt of silver, and anembroidered shoe of silvery gleam peeped from under the white folds. 

No, it was not the same 'Tana. And the little gray-haired lady, whoslipped ivory knitting needles in and out of silky flosses, watched herwith troubled concern as she asked:

"And what do you intend to make of your life, Montana?"

"You are out of patience with me, are you not, Miss Seldon?" asked thegirl. "Oh, yes, I know you are; and I don't blame you. Everything I haveever wanted in my life is in reach of me here--everything a girl shouldhave; yet it doesn't mean so much to me as I thought it would. "

"But if you would go to school, perhaps--"

"Perhaps I would learn to appreciate all this, " and the girl glancedaround at the fine fittings of the room, and then back to the point of herown slipper. 

"But I do study hard at home. Doesn't Miss Ackerman give me credit forlearning very quickly? and doesn't that music teacher hop around and wavehis hands over my most excellent, ringing voice? They say I study well. "

"Yes, yes; you do, too. But at a school, my dear, where you would have theassociation of other girls, you would naturally grow more--more girlishyourself, if I may say so; for you are old beyond your years in ways thatare peculiar. Your ideas of things are not the ideas of girlhood; and yetyou are very fond of girls. "

"And how do you know that?" asked 'Tana. 

"Why, my dear, you never go past one on the street that you don't give hermore notice than the very handsomest man you might see. And at thematinees, if the play does not hold you very close, your eyes are alwaysdirected to the young girls in the audience. Yes, you are fond of them, yet you will not allow yourself to be intimate with any. "

And the pretty, refined-looking lady smiled at her and nodded her head ina knowing way, as though she had made an important discovery. 

The girl on the couch lay silent for a while, then she rose and went overto the window, gazing across to the park, where people were walking andriding along the green knolls and levels. Young girls were there, too, andshe watched them a little while, with the old moody expression in her darkeyes. 

"Perhaps it is because I don't like to make friends under falsepretenses, " she said, at last. "Your society is a very fine and verycurious thing, and there is a great deal of false pretense about it. Individually, they would overlook the fact that I was accused of murder inIdaho--the gold mine would help some of them to do that! But if it shouldever get in their papers here, they would collectively think it their dutyto each other not to recognize me. "

"Oh, Montana, my dear child, why do you not forget that horrible life, andleave your mind free to partake of the advantages now surrounding you?"and Miss Seldon sighed with real distress, and dropped her ivory needlesdespairingly. "It seems so strange that you care to remember that whichwas surely a terrible life. "

"Much more so than you can know, " answered the girl, coming over to herand drawing a velvet hassock to her side. "And, my dear, good, innocentlittle lady, just so long as you all try to persuade me that I should goout among young people of my own age, just so long must I be forced tothink of how different my life has been to theirs. Some day they, too, might learn how different it has been, and resent my presence among them. I prefer not to run that risk. I might get to like some of them, andthen it would hurt. Besides, the more I see of people since I came here, the more I feel that every one should remain with their own class inlife. "

"But, Montana, that is not an American sentiment at all!" said MissSeldon, with some surprise. "But even that idea should not exclude fromrefined circles. By birth you are a lady. "

The girl smiled bitterly. "You mean my mother was, " she answered. "But shedid not give me a gentleman for a father; and I don't believe the parentsof any of those lovely girls we meet would like them to know the daughterof such a man, if they knew it. Now, do you understand how I feel aboutmyself and this social question?"

"You are foolishly conscientious and morbid, " exclaimed the older lady. "Ideclare, Montana, I don't know what to do with you. People like you--youare very clever, you have youth, wealth, and beauty--yes, the last, too!yet you shut yourself up here like a young nun. Only the theaters and theart galleries will you visit--never a person--not even Margaret. "

"Not even Margaret, " repeated the girl; "and that is the crowning sin inyour eyes, isn't it? Well, I don't blame you, for she is very lovely; andhow much she thinks of you!"

"Yes!" sighed the little lady. "Mrs. Haydon is a woman of very decidedcharacter, but not at all given to loving demonstrations to children. Longago, when we lived closer, little Margie would come to me daily to bekissed and petted. Max was only a boy then, and they were greatcompanions. "

"Yes; and if he had been sensible, he would have fallen in love with herand made her Mrs. Lyster, instead of knocking around Western miningtowns, and making queer friends, " said the girl, smiling at the old lady'sastonished face. "She is just the sort of girl to suit him. "

"My dear, " she said, solemnly, "do you really care for him a particle?"

"Who--Max? Of course I do. He is the best fellow I know, and was so goodto me out there in the wilderness. There was no one out there to compareme with, so I suppose I loomed up big when compared with the averagesquaw. But everything is different here. I did not know how different. Iknow now, however, and I won't let him go on making a mistake. "

"Oh, Montana!" cried the little lady, pleadingly. 

Just then a maid entered with two cards, at which she glanced with adismay that was comical. 

"Margaret and Max! Why, is it not strange they should call at the sametime, and at a time when--"

"When I was pairing them off so nicely, without their knowledge, " addedthe girl. "Have them come up here, won't you? It is so much more cozy thanthat very elegant parlor. And I always feel as if poor Max had been turnedout of his home since I came. "

So they came to the little sitting room--pretty, dark-eyed Margaret, withher faultless manners and her real fondness for Miss Seldon, whom shekissed three times. 

"For I have not seen you for three days, " she explained, "and those twoare back numbers. " Then she turned to 'Tana and eyed her admiringly asthey clasped hands. 

"You look as though you had stepped from a picture of classic Greek, " shedeclared. "Where in that pretty curly head of yours do you find the ideasfor those artistic arrangements of form and color? You are an artist, Montana, and you don't know it. "

"I will begin to believe it if people keep telling me so. "

"Who else has told you?" asked Lyster, and she laughed at him. 

"Not you, " she replied; "at least not since you teased me about the clayIndians I made on the shores of the Kootenai. But some one else has toldme--Mr. Roden. "

"Roden, the sculptor! But how does he know?"

She glanced from one face to the other, and sighed with a serio-comicexpression. "I might as well confess, " she said, at last. "I am so gladyou are here, Miss Margaret, for I may need an advocate. I have beenworking two hours a day in Mr. Roden's studio for over a month. "

"Montana!" gasped Miss Seldon, "but--how--when?"

"Before you were awake in the morning, " she said, and looked from one tothe other of their blank faces. "You look as if it were a shock, insteadof a surprise, " she added. "I did not tell you at first, as it would seemonly a whim. But he has told me I have reason for the whim, and that Ishould continue. So--I think I shall. "

"But, my child--for you are a child, after all--don't you know it is avery strange thing for a girl to go alone like that, and--and--Oh, dear!Max, can't you tell her?"

But Max did not. There was a slight wrinkle between his brows, but she sawit and smiled. 

"You can't scold me, though, can you?" she asked. "That is right, for itwould be no use. I know you would say that in your set it would not beproper for a girl to do such independent things. But you see, I do notbelong to any set. I have just been telling this dear little lady, whois trying to look stern, some of the reasons why society life and I cannever agree. But I have found several reasons why Art life and I shouldagree perfectly. I like the freedom of it--the study of it. And, even if Inever accomplish much, I shall at least have tried my best. "

"But, Montana, it is not as though you had to learn such things, " pleadedMiss Seldon. "You have plenty of money. "

"Oh, money--money! But I have found there are a few things in this worldmoney can not buy. Art study, little as I have attempted, has taught methat. "

Lyster came over and sat beside her by the window. 

"'Tana, " he said, and looked at her with kindly directness, "can the Artstudy give you that which you crave, and which money can not buy?"

Her eyes fell to the floor. She could not but feel sorry to go against hiswishes; and yet--

"No, it can not, entirely, " she said, at last. "But it is all thesubstitute I know of, and, maybe, after a while, it will satisfy me. "

Miss Seldon took Margaret from the room on some pretext, and Lyster roseand walked across to the other window. He was evidently much troubled orannoyed. 

"Then you are not satisfied?" he asked. "The life that seemed possible toyou, when out there in camp, is impossible to you now. "

"Oh, Max! don't be angry--don't. Everything was all wrong out there. Youwere sorry for me out there; you thought me different from what I am. Icould never be the sort of girl you should marry--not like Margaret--"

"Margaret!" and his face paled a little, "why do you speak of her?"

"I know, if you do not, Max, " she answered, and smiled at him. "I havelearned several things since I came here, and one of them is Mr. Haydon'sreason for encouraging our friendship so much. It was to end anyattachment between you and Margaret. Oh, I know, Max! If I had not lookedjust a little bit like her, you would never have fancied you loved me--forit was only a fancy. "

"It was no fancy! I did love you. I was honest with you, and I have waitedpatiently, while you have grown more and more distant until now--"

"Now we had better end it all, Max. I could not make you happy, for I amnot happy myself. "

"Perhaps I--"

"No, you can not help me; and it is not your fault. You have been good tome--very good; but I can't marry any one. "

"No one?" he asked, looking at her doubtfully. "'Tana, sometimes I havefancied you might have cared for some one else--some one before you metme. "

"No, I cared for no one before I met you, " she answered, slowly. "But Icould not be happy in the social life of your people here. They arecharming, but I am not suited to their life. And--and I can't go back tothe hills. So, in a month, I am going to Italy. "

"You have it all decided, then?"

"All--don't be angry, Max. You will thank me for it some day, though Iknow our friends will think badly of me just now. "

"No, they shall not; you are breaking no promises. You took me only ontrial, and it seems I don't suit, " he said, with a grimace. "I will seethat you are not blamed. And so long as you do not leave America, I shouldlike you to remain here. Don't let anything be changed in our friendship, 'Tana. "

She turned to him with tears in her eyes, and held out her hand. 

"You are too good to me, Max, " she said, brokenly, "God knows what willbecome of me when I leave you all and go among foreign faces, among whom Ishall not have a friend. I hope to work and--be contented; but I shallnever meet a friend like you again. "

He drew her to him quickly. 

"Don't go!" he whispered, pleadingly. "I can't let you go out into theworld alone like that! I will love you--care for you--"

"Hush!" and she put her hand on his face to push it away; "it is no use, and don't do that--try to kiss me; you must not. No man has ever kissedme, and you--"

"And I sha'n't be the first, " he added, shrugging his shoulders. "Well, Iconfess I hoped to be, and you are a greater temptation than you know, Miss Montana. And you ought to pardon me the attempt. "

Her face was flushed and shamed. "I could pardon a great deal in you, Max, " she answered; "but don't speak of it again. Talk to me of otherthings. "

"Other things? Well, I haven't many other things in my mind just now. Still, I did see some one down town this morning whom you rather liked, and who asked after you. It was Mr. Harvey, the writer, whom we met firstat Bonner's Ferry, up in the Kootenai land. Do you remember him?"

"Certainly. We met him afterward at one of the art galleries, and I haveseen him several times at Roden's studio. They are great friends. Helooked surprised to find me there, but, after I spoke to him, he talked tome a great deal. You know, Max, I always imagine he heard that suspicionof me up at the camp. Do you think so?"

"He never intimated it to me, " answered Max; "though Haydon nearly wentinto spasms of fear lest he would put it all in some paper. "

"I remember. He would scarcely allow me breathing space for fear thestranger would get near enough to speak to me again. I remember all thatjourney, because when I reached the end of it, the past seemed like atroubled dream, for this life of fineness and beauty and leisure was allso different. "

"And yet you are not contented?"

"Oh, don't talk of that--of me!" she begged. "I am tired of myself. I justremembered another one on the train that journey--the little varietyactress who had her dresses made to look cute and babyish--the one withbleached hair, and they called her Goldie. She looked scared to death whenhe--Overton--stopped at the window to say good-by. I often wondered why. "

"Oh, you know Dan was a sort of sheriff, or law-and-order man, up there. He might have known her unfavorably, and she was afraid of beingidentified by him, or something of that sort. She belonged to the rougherelement, no doubt. "

"Max, it makes me homesick to think of that country, " she confessed. "Eversince the grass has commenced to be green, and the buds to swell, it seemsto me all the woods are calling me. All the sluggish water I see here inthe parks and the rivers makes me dream of the rush of the clear Kootenai, and long for a canoe and paddle. Contrive something to make me forgetit, won't you? Make up a party to go somewhere--anywhere. I will becavalier to your lovely little aunt, and leave you to Margaret. "

"I asked you before why you speak of Margaret and me in that tone?" hesaid. "Are you going to tell me? You have no reason but your own fancy. "

"Haven't I? Well, this isn't fancy, Max--that I would like to see mycousin--you see, I claim them for this once--happy in her own way, insteadof unhappy in the life her ambitious family are trying to arrange for her. And I promise to trade some surplus dust for a wedding present just assoon as you conclude to spoil their plans, and make yourself and thatlittle girl and your aunt all happy by a few easily spoken words. "

"But I have just told you I love you. "

"You will know better some day, " she said, and turned away. "Now go andpacify your aunt, won't you? She seemed so troubled about themodeling--bless her dear heart! I didn't want to trouble her, but thework--some work--was a necessity to me. I was growing so homesick for thewoods. "

After she was left alone, she drew a letter from her pocket, one she hadgot in the morning mail, and read over again the irregular lines sent byMrs. Huzzard. 

 "I got Lavina to write you the letter at Christmas, because I was so tickled with all the things you sent me that I couldn't write a straight line to save me; and you know the rheumatiz in my finger makes it hard work for me sometimes. But maybe hard work and me is about done with each other, 'Tana; though I'll tell you more of that next time. 

 "I must tell you Mr. Harris has got better--can talk some and walk around; can't move his left arm any yet. But Mr. Dan sent for two fine doctors, and they tried to help him with electricity. And I was scared for fear lightning might strike camp after that; but it didn't. Lavina is here still, and likely to stay. She's a heap of company; and she and Captain Leek are better friends than they was. 

 "There is a new man in camp now; he found a silver mine down near Bonner's Ferry, and sold it out well. He was a farmer back in Indiana, and has been on a visit to our camp twice. Mr. Dan says it's my cooking fetches him. Everything is different here now. Mr. Dan got sawed lumber, and put me up a nice little house; and up above the bluff he has laid out a place where he is going to build a stone house, just as if he intends to live and die here. He doesn't ever seem to think that he has enough made now to rest all his days. Sometimes I think he ain't well. Sometimes, 'Tana, I think it would cheer him up if you would just write him a few lines from time to time. He always says, 'Is she well?' when I get a letter from you; and about the time I'm looking for your letters he's mighty regular about getting the mail here. 

 "That old Akkomi went south when winter set in, and we reckon he'll be back when the leaves get green. His whole village was drunk for days on the money you had Mr. Seldon give him, and he wore pink feathers from some millinery store the last time I saw him. But Mr. Dan is always patient with him whether he is drunk or sober. 

 "I guess that's all the news. Lavina sends her respects. And I must tell you that on Christmas they got some whisky, and all the boys drank your health--and drank it so often Mr. Dan had to give them a talking to. They think a heap of you. Yours with affection, "LORENA JANE HUZZARD. 

 "P. S. --William McCoy is the name of the stranger I spoke of. The boys call him Bill. "

CHAPTER XXVI. 

OVERTON'S WIFE. 

A few hours later, 'Tana sat in a box at the theater; for the party shehad suggested had been arranged, and pretty Miss Margaret was radiant overthe evening planned for her, and 'Tana began to enjoy her rôle ofmatchmaker. She had even managed to tell Margaret, in a casual manner, that Miss Seldon's idea of a decided engagement between herself and Maxhad never a very solid foundation, and now had none at all. He was hergood friend--that was all, and she was to leave for Italy in a month. 

And Margaret went up to her and kissed her, looking at her with puzzled, admiring eyes. 

"They tried at home to make me think very differently, " she said. "But youare a queer girl, Miss Montana. You have told me this on purpose, and--"

"And I want to hear over in Italy that you are going to make a boy I likevery happy some of these days. Remember, Margaret, you are--or will be--amillionairess, while he has not more than a comfortable income; andboys--even when they are in love--can be proud. Will you think of that?"

Margaret only blushed and turned away, but the answer was quite satisfyingto 'Tana, and she felt freer because her determination had been put intowords, and the last bond connecting her with the old life was to bebroken. Ever since the snows had gone, some cord of her heart-string hadbeen drawing all her thoughts to those Northern hills, and she felt theonly safety was to put the ocean between them and her. 

The home Mr. Seldon had offered her with his sister was a very lovely one, but to it there came each week letters about the mines and the peoplethere. Mr. Seldon had already gone out, and would be gone all summer. Ashe was an enthusiast over the beauties and the returns of the country, hisletters were full of material that she heard discussed each day. Therefore, the only safety for herself lay in flight; and if she did notgo across the ocean to the East, she would surely grow weaker and morehomesick until she would have to turn coward entirely and cross themountains to her West. 

Realizing it all, she sat in her dainty array of evening dress and watchedwith thoughts far away the mimic scene of love triumphant on the stagebefore her. When, on the painted canvas, a far-off snow-crowned mountainrose to their view, her heart seemed to creep to her throat and choke her, and when the orchestra breathed softly of the winds, music, and thetwittering of birds, the tears rose to her eyes and a great longing in herheart for all the wild beauty of her Kootenai land. 

Then, just as the curtain went down on the second act, some one enteredtheir box. 

"You, Harvey?" said Max, with genuine pleasure. "Good of you to look meup. Let me introduce you to my aunt and Miss Haydon. You and Miss Riversare old acquaintances. "

"Yes; and that fact alone has brought me here just now, " he managed to sayto Lyster. "To confess the truth, I have been to see Miss Rivers at herhome this evening, having got her address from Roden, and then had theassurance to follow her here. You may be sure I would not have spoiledyour evening for any trivial thing, but I come because of a woman who isdying. "

"A woman who is dying?" repeated 'Tana, in wonder. "And why do you come tome?"

"She wants to see you. I think--to tell you something. "

"But who is it?" asked Lyster. "Some beggar?"

"She is a beggar now at least, " agreed Mr. Harvey--"a poor woman dying. She said only to tell Miss Rivers, and here is a line she sent. "

He gave her a slip of paper, and on it was written:

 "Come and take some word to Dan Overton for me. I am dying. 

 OVERTON'S WIFE. "

She arose, and Margaret exclaimed at the whiteness of her face. 

"Oh, my dear, " sighed Miss Seldon, "you know how I warned you not to giveyour charities individually among the beggars of a city. It is really amistake. They have no consideration, and will send for you at all hours ifyou will go. It is so much better to distribute charity through someorganization. "

But 'Tana was tying her opera cloak, and moving toward the entrance. 

"I am going, " she said. "Don't worry. Is it far, Mr. Harvey? If not, perhaps I can be back to go home with you when the curtain goes down. "

"It is not far, " he answered. "Will you come, Lyster?"

"No!" said 'Tana; "you stay with the others, Max. Don't look vexed. MaybeI can be of some use, and that is what I need. "

Many heads turned to look at the girl whose laces were so elegant, andwhose beautiful face wore such a startled, questioning expression. But shehurried out of their sight, and gave a little nervous shiver as shewrapped her white velvet cloak close about her and sank into a corner ofthe carriage. 

"Are you cold?" Harvey asked, but she shook her head. 

"No. But tell me all. "

"There is not much. I was with a doctor--a friend of mine--who was calledin to see her. She recognized me. It is the little variety actress whocame over the Great Northern, on our train. "

"Oh! But how could she know me?"

"She did not know your name; she only described you, remembering that Ihad talked with you and your friends. When I told her you were in thecity, she begged so for you to come that I could not refuse to try. "

"You did right, " she answered. "But it is very strange--very strange. "

Then the carriage stopped before a dingy house in a row that had oncebelonged to a very fashionable quarter, but that was long ago. Boardinghouses they were now, and their class was about number three. 

"It is a horrible place to bring you to, Miss Rivers, " confessed herguide; "and I am really glad Miss Seldon did not accompany you, for shenever would have forgiven either of us. But I knew you would not beafraid. "

"No, I am not afraid. But, oh, why don't they hurry?"

He had to ring the bell the second time ere any one came to the door. Then, as the harsh jangle died away, steps were heard descending thestairs, and a man without a coat and with a pipe in his mouth, shot backthe bolt with much grumbling. 

"I'll cut the blasted wire if some one in the shebang don't tend to thisdoor better, " he growled to a lady with a mug of beer, who just thenemerged from the lower regions. "Me a-trying to get the lines of that newafterpiece in my head--chock-full of business, too!--and that bellclanging forever right under my room. I'll move!"

"I wish you would, " remarked Harvey, when the door opened at last. "Move alittle faster when you do condescend to open the door. Come, MissRivers--up this way. "

And the lady of the beer mug and the gentleman of the pipe stared at eachother, and at the white vision of girlhood going up the dark, bad-smellingstairway. 

"Well, that's a new sort in this castle, " remarked the man. "Do you guessthe riddle of it?"

The woman did not answer, but listened to the footsteps as they went alongthe hall. Then a door opened and shut. 

"They've gone to Goldie's room, " she said. "That's queer. Goldie ain't thesort to have very high-toned friends, so it can't be a long-lost sister, "and she smiled contemptuously. 

"She's a beauty, anyway, and I'm going to see her when she makes her exit, if I have to sit up all night. "

"Oh! And what about the afterpiece?"

"To the devil with the afterpiece! It hasn't any angels in it. "

Inside Goldie's room, a big Dutch blonde in a soiled blue wrapper sat bythe bed, and stared in open-mouthed surprise at the new-comers. 

"Is it _you_ she's been askin' for?" she asked, bluntly. 

But 'Tana did not reply, and Harvey got the blonde to the door, andafter a few whispered words, induced her to go out altogether, and closedthe door behind her. 

"I thought you'd come, " whispered the little woman on the bed. "I thoughtthe note would bring you. I saw you talk to him, and I dropped to thegame. You're square, too, ain't you? That's the kind I want now. Thatswell who went for you is the right sort, too. I minded his face andyours. But tell him to go out for a minute. It won't take long--to tellyou. "

Harvey went, at a motion from 'Tana. She had not uttered a word yet. Allshe could do was to stare in wonder at the wreck of a woman before her--apainted wreck; for, even on her deathbed, the ghastly face was tinted withrouge. 

"I can't get well--doctor says, " she continued. "There was a baby; it diedyesterday--three hours old; and I can't get well. But there is another oneI want to tell you of. You tell him. It is two years old. Here is theaddress. Maybe he will take care of it for me. He was good-hearted--that'swhy he married me; thought I was only a little girl without a home. Anywoman could fool him, for he thought all women were good. He thought I wasonly a little girl; and I had been married three years before. "

She smiled at the idea of that past deception, while 'Tana's face grewhard and white. 

"How you look!" said the dying woman. "Well, it's over now. He never caredfor me much, though--not so much as others did. He was never my realhusband, you know, for I never had a divorce. He thought he was, though;and even after he left me, he sent me money regular for me to live quietin 'Frisco, but it didn't suit me. Then he got turned dead against mewhen I tried to make him think the child was his. He wouldn't doanything for me after that; I had cheated him once too often. "

"And was it?" It was the first time 'Tana had spoken, and the womansmiled. 

"You care, too, do you? Well, yes, it was. You tell him so; tell him Isaid so, and I was dying. He'll take care of her, I think. She's pretty, but not like me. He never saw her. She's with a woman in Chicago, where Iboarded. I haven't paid her board now for months, but it's all right; thewoman's a good soul. Dan Overton will pay when you tell him. "

"You write an order for that child, and tell the woman to give it to me, "said 'Tana, decidedly, and looked around for something to write with. Asheet of paper was found, and she went to Harvey for a pencil. 

"'Most ready to go?" he asked, looking at her anxiously. 

She nodded her head, and shut the door. 

"But I can't write now; my hands are too weak, " complained the woman. "Ican't. "

"You've _got_ to!" answered the girl; and, taking her in her strong younghands, she raised her up higher on the pillow. "There is the paper andpencil--now write. "

"It will kill me to lay like this. "

"No matter if it does; you write. "

"You're not a woman at all; you're like iron--white iron, " whined theother. "Any woman with a heart--" and the weak tears came in her eyes. 

"No, I have no heart to be touched by you, " answered the girl. "You had achance to live a decent life, and you wouldn't take it. You had an honestman to trust you and take care of you, and you paid him with deceit. Don't expect pity from me; but write that order. "

She tried to write but could not, and the girl took the pencil. 

"I will write it, and you can sign it, " she said; "that will do as well. "

Thus it was accomplished, and the woman was again laid lower in the bed. 

"You are terrible hard on--on folks that ain't just square, " she said. "You needn't be so proud; you ain't dead yet yourself. You don't know whatmay happen to you. "

"I know, " said the girl, coldly, "that if I ever brought children into theworld, to be thrown on strangers' hands and brought up in the streets tolive your sort of life, I would expect a very practical sort of hellprepared for me. Have you anything more to tell me? I'm going. "

"Oh--h! I wish you hadn't said that about hell. I'm dreadful afraid ofhell, " moaned the woman. 

"Yes, " said the girl; "you ought to be. "

"How hard you are! And the doctor said I would die to-night. "

Then she lay still quite a while, and when she spoke again, her voiceseemed weaker. 

"You have that order for Gracie, and you are so hard-hearted. I don't knowwhat you will do--and I don't want her to grow up like me. "

"That is the first womanly thing I have heard you say, " replied the girl. 

She went over to the bed and took the woman's hands in hers, looking ather earnestly. 

"Your child shall have a beautiful and a good home, " she said, reassuringly. "I am going for her myself to-morrow, and she will neverlack care again. Have you any other word to give me?"

The woman shook her head, and then as 'Tana turned away, she said:

"Not unless you would kiss me. You are not like other women; but--will youkiss me?"

And, with the pressure of the dying kiss on her lips, 'Tana went out thedoor. 

"Please give her every care money can secure for her, " she said to thewoman at the door; while the man, minus the pipe, was there to open it. 

"Mr. Harvey, can I trouble you to look after it for me? You know thedoctor and can learn all that is needed. Have the bills sent to me; andlet me know when it is all--over. "

They reached the theater just as the curtain went down on the last act, and she remained in the carriage until her own party came out. 

"I can hardly thank you enough for coming after me to-night, " she said, asshe shook hands very cordially with Harvey. "You can never be a mereacquaintance to me again. You are my friend. "

"Have I ignorantly done some good?" he asked, and she smiled at him. 

"Yes--more than you know--more than I can tell you. "

"Then may I hope not to be forgotten when you are in Italy?"

"Oh!" and the color flushed over all the pallor caught from that deathbed. "But I--I don't think I will go to Italy after all, Mr. Harvey. I havechanged my mind about that, and think I will go back to the Kootenai hillsinstead. "

CHAPTER XXVII. 

LIFE AT TWIN SPRINGS. 

Over all the land of the Kootenai the sun of early June was shining. Treesof wild fruits were white with blossoms, as if from far above on themountains the snows had blown down and settled here and there on the newtwigs of green. 

And high up above the camp of the Twin Springs, Overton and Harris satlooking over the wide stretches of forest, and the younger man lookedtroubled. 

"I think your fear is all an empty affair, " he said, in an argumentativetone. "You eat well and sleep well. What gives you the idea you are to becalled in soon?"

"Several things, " said the other, slowly, and his speech was yetindistinct; "but most of all the feel of my feet and legs. A week ago myfeet turned cold; this week the coldness is up to my knees, and it won'tgo away. I know what it means. When it gets as high as my heart I'll bedone for. That won't take long, Dan; and I want to see her first. "

"She can't help you. "

"Yes, she can, too. You don't know. Dan, send for her. "

"Things are all different with her now, " protested the other. "She's withfriends who are not of the diggings or the ranges, Joe. She is going tomarry Max Lyster; and, altogether, is not the same little girl who madeour coffee for us down there in the flat. You must not expect that shewill change all her new, happy life to run back here just because you wantto talk to her. "

"She'll come if you telegraph I want her, " insisted Harris. "I know herbetter than you do, Dan. The fine life will never spoil her. She would behappier here to-day in a canoe than she would be on a throne. I know herbest. "

"She wasn't very happy before she left here. "

"No, " he agreed; "but there were reasons, Dan. Why are you so set againsther coming back?"

"Set against it? Oh, no. "

"Yes, you are. Mrs. Huzzard and all the camp would be only too glad to seeher; but you--you say no. What's your reason?"

"Joe, not many months ago you tried to make me suspicious of her, " saidOverton, not moving his eyes from a distant blue peak of the hills. "Youremember the day you fell in a heap? Well, I've never asked you yourreasons for that; though I've thought of it considerably. You changed yourmind about her afterward, and trusted her with the plan of this gold fielddown here. Now, you had reasons for that, too; but I never have asked youwhat they are. Do the same for me, will you?"

The other man did not answer for a little while, but he watched Dan'smoody face with a great deal of kindness in his own. 

"You won't tell me?" he said at last. "Well, that's all right. But one ofthe reasons I want her back is to make clear to you all the unexplainedthings of last summer. There were things you should have been told--thatwould have made you two better friends, would have broken down the wallthere always seemed to be between you--or nearly always. (She wouldn'ttell you, and I couldn't. ) It left her always under a cloud to you, andshe felt it. Many a time, Dan, she has knelt beside me and cried over hertroubles to me--and they were troubles, too!--telling them all to me justbecause I couldn't speak and tell them again. And I won't, unless she letsme. But I don't want to go over the range and know that you two, all yourlives, will be apart and cold to each other on account of suspicions Icould clear away. "

"Suspicions? No, I have no suspicions against her. "

"But you have had many a troubled hour because of that man found dead inher room, and his visit to her the night before, and that money she askedfor that he was after. All such things that you could not clear her of inyour own mind, when you cleared her of murder--they are things I wantstraightened out before I leave, Dan. You have both been good friends tome, and I don't want any bar between you. "

"What does all that matter now, Joe? She is out of our lives, and in ahappier one some one else is making for her. I am not likely ever to seeher again. She won't come back here. "

"I know her best; she will come if she is needed. I need her for once; andif you don't send for her, I will, Dan. Will you send?"

But Overton got up and walked away without answering. Harris thought hewould turn back after a little while, but he did not. He watched him outof sight, and he was still going higher up in the hills. 

"Trying to walk away from his desire for her, " thought Joe, sadly. "Well, he never will. He thinks I don't know. Poor Dan!"

Then he whistled to a man down below him, and the man came and helped himdown to camp, for his feet had grown helpless again in that strange chillof which he had spoken. 

Mrs. Huzzard met him at the door of a sitting room, gorgeous as anapartment could well be in the Northern wilderness. All the luxuriesobtainable were there; for, as Harris had to live so much of his timeindoors, Overton seemed determined that he should get benefit from his newfortune in some way. The finest of furs and of weavings furnished theroom, and a dainty little stand held a tea service of shell-pink china, from which the steam floated cheerily. 

And Lorena Jane herself partook of the general air of prosperity, as shedrew forward a great cushioned chair for the invalid and brought him a cupof fragrant tea. 

"I just knew you was tired the minute I saw you coming down that hill, "she said, filling a cup herself and sitting down to enjoy it. "I knew acup of tea would do you good, for you ain't quite so brisk as you was afew weeks ago. "

"No, " he agreed, and gulped down the beverage with a dubious expression onhis face. He very much preferred whisky as a tonic; but as Mrs. Huzzardwas bound to use that new tea service every day for his benefit, hesubmitted without a protest and enjoyed most the number of cups shedisposed of. 

"I suppose, now, you got sight from up there on the hill of the two youngfolks going boat riding?" she remarked, with attempted indifference; andhe looked at her questioningly. 

"Oh, I mean Lavina and the captain! Yes, he did get up ambition enoughto paddle a boat and ask her to ride in it; and away they went, giddy asyou please!"

"I thought you had a high regard for the captain?" remarked Harris. 

"Who? Me? Well, as Mr. Overton's relation, of course I show him respect, "and her tone was almost as pompous as that of the captain used to be. "ButI must say, sir, that to admire a man--for me to admire a man--he musthave a certain lot of push and ambition. He must be a real American, whodon't depend on the record of his dead relations to tell you how great heis--a man who will dig either gold or potatoes if he needs them, and notbe afraid of spoiling his hands. "

"Somebody like this new lucky man, McCoy, " suggested Harris, and shesmiled complacently but did not answer. 

And out on the little creek, sure enough, Lavina and the captain weregliding with the current, and the current had got them into dangerouswaters. 

"And you won't say yes, Lavina?" he asked, and she tapped her footimpatiently on the bottom of the boat. 

"I told you yes twenty-five years ago, Alf Leek, " she answered. 

He sighed helplessly. His old aggressive manner was all gone. The tacticshe would adopt for any other woman were useless with this one. She knewhim like a book. She had him completely cowed and miserable. No longer didhe regale admiring friends with tales of the late war, and incidentallyallow himself to be thought a hero. One look from Lavina would freeze thestory of the hottest battle that ever was fought. 

To be sure, she had as yet refrained from using words against him; but howlong would she refrain? That question he had asked himself until, indespair, a loop-hole from her quiet vengeance had occurred to him, and hehad asked her to marry him. 

"You never could--would marry any one else, " he said, pleadingly. 

"Oh, couldn't I?"

"And I couldn't, either, Lavina, " he continued, looking at hersentimentally. But Lavina knew better. 

"You would, if anybody would have you, " she retorted. "I know I reachedhere just in time to keep poor Lorena Jane from being made a victim of. You would have been a tyrant over her, with your great pretensions, if Ihadn't stopped it. You always were tyrannical, Alf Leek; and the only timeyou're humble as you ought to be is when you meet some one who cantyrannize over you. You are one of the sort that needs it. "

"That's why I asked you to marry me, " he remarked, meekly. 

And after a moment she said:

"Well, thinking of it from that point of view, I guess I will. "

Far up on the heights, a man lying there alone saw the canoe with the manand the woman in it, and it brought back to him keen rushes of memory fromthe summer time that had been. It was only a year ago that 'Tana hadstepped into his canoe, and gone with him to the new life of thesettlement. How brave she had been! how daring! He liked best to rememberher as she had been then, with all the storms and sunshine of her face. Heliked to remember that she had said she would be cook for him, but for noother man. Of course her words were a child's words, soon forgotten byher. But all her words and looks and their journeys made him love theland he had known her in. They were all the treasures he had with which tocomfort his loneliness. 

And when in the twilight he descended to the camp, Joe--or his ownlongings--had won. 

"I will send the telegram for you, old fellow, " he said, and that was all. 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 

AGAIN ON THE KOOTENAI. 

Another canoe, with a woman in it, skimmed over the waters in the twilightthat evening--a woman with all the gladness of youth in her bright eyes, and an eagerness for the north country that far outstripped the speed ofthe boat. 

Each dark tree-trunk as it loomed up from the shores, each glint of theafter-glow as it lighted the ripples, each whisper of the fresh, soft windof the mountains, was to her as a special welcome. All of them touched herwith the sense of a friendship that had been faithful. That she was nomore to them than any of the strangers who came and went on the current, she could not believe; for they all meant so much, so very much to her. 

She asked for a paddle, that she might once more feel against her strengththe strong rush of the mountain river. She caressed its waves and reachedout her hands to the bending boughs, and laughter and sighs touched herlips. 

"Never again!" she whispered, as if a promise was being made; "neveragain! my wilderness!"

The man who had charge of the canoe--a stalwart, red-whiskered man ofperhaps forty-five--looked at her a good deal in a cautious way. She wasso unlike any of the girls he had ever seen--so gay, so free of speechwith each stranger or Indian who came their way; so daintily garbed in avery correct creation of some city tailor; and, above all, so tenderlycareful of a child who slept among the rugs at her feet, and looked like abit of pink blossom against the dark furs. 

"You are a stranger here, aren't you?" she asked the man. "I saw no onelike you running a boat here last summer. "

"No, no, " he said, slowly; "I didn't then. My camp is east of Bonner'sFerry, quite a ways; but I get around here sometimes, too. I don't run aboat only for myself; but when they told me a lady wanted to get to TwinSprings, I didn't allow no scrub Indians to take her if my boat was goodenough. "

"It is a lovely boat, " she said, admiringly; "the prettiest I ever saw onthis river, and it is very good of you to bring me yourself. That is oneof the things makes me realize I am in the West once more--to be helpedsimply because I am a girl alone. And you didn't even know my name whenyou offered to bring me. "

"No, but I did before I left shore, " he answered; "and then I countedmyself kind of lucky. I--I've heard so much about you, miss, from folks upat Twin Springs; from one lady there in particular--Mrs. Huzzard. "

"Oh! so you know her, do you?" she asked, and wondered at theself-conscious look with which he owned up that he did--a little. 

"A little? Oh, that is not nearly enough, " she said, good-naturedly. "Lorena Jane is worth knowing a good deal of. "

"That's my opinion, too, " he agreed; "but a fellow needs some helpsometimes, if he ain't over handy with the gift of gab. "

"Well, now, I should not think you would need much help, " she answered. "You ought to be the sort she would make friends with quick enough. "

"Oh, yes--friends, " he said, and sent the canoe on with swifter, strongerstrokes. The other boat, paddled by Indians and carrying baggage, was leftfar behind. 

"You make this run often?" she asked, with a little wonder as to who theman was. His dress was much above the average, his boat was a beautifuland costly thing, and she had not learned, in the haste of her departure, who her boatman was. 

"Not very often. Haven't been up this way for two weeks now. "

"But that is often, " she said. "Are you located in this country?"

"Well--yes, I have been. I struck a silver lode across the hills in yondirection. I've sold out and am only prospecting around just now, notsettled anywhere yet. My name is McCoy. "

"McCoy!" and like a flash she remembered the post-script of Mrs. Huzzard'sletter. "Oh, yes--I've heard of you. "

"You have? Well, that's funny. I didn't know my name had got beyond theranges. "

"Didn't you? Well, it got across the country to Manhattan Island--that'swhere I was when it reached me, " and she smiled quizzically. "You knowMrs. Huzzard writes me letters sometimes. "

"And do you mean--did she--"

"Yes, she did--mentioned your name very kindly, too, " she said, as hehesitated in a confused way. Then, with all the gladness of home-coming inher heart and her desire that no heart should be left heavy, she added:"And, really, as I told you before, I don't think you need much help. "

The kindly, smiling eyes of the man thanked her, as he drove the canoethrough the clear waters. Above them the stars were commencing to gleamfaintly, and all the sweet odors of the dusk floated by them, and thesweetest seemed to come to her from the north. 

"We will not stop over--let us go on, " she said, when he spoke of SinnaFerry. "I can paddle while you rest at times, or we can float there on thecurrent if we both grow tired; but let us keep going. "

But ere they reached the little settlement, a canoe swept into sight aheadof them and when it came near, Captain Leek very nearly fell over the sideof it in his anxiety to make himself known to Miss Rivers. 

"Strangest thing in the world!" he declared. "Here I am, sent down totelegraph you and wait a week if need be until an answer comes; andhalf-way on my journey I meet you just as if the message had reached youin some way before it was even put on paper. Extraordinary thing--very!"

"You were going to telegraph me? What for?" and the lightness of her heartwas chased away by fear. "Is--is any one hurt?"

"Hurt? Not a bit of it. But Harris thinks he is worse and wanted you, until Dan concluded to ask you to come. I have the message heresomewhere, " and he drew out a pocket-book. 

"Dan asked me to come? Let me see it, please, " and she unfolded the paperand read the words he had written--the only time she had ever seen hiswriting in a message to her. 

A lighted match threw a flickering light over the page, on which he said:

 "Joe is worse. He wants you. Will you come back?

 "DAN OVERTON. "

She folded it up and held it tight in her hand under the cloak she wore. He had sent for her! Ah! how long the night would be, for not until dawncould she answer his message. 

"We will go on, " she said. "Can't you spare us a boatman? Mr. McCoy hasoutstripped our Indian extras who have our outfit, and he needs a littlerest, though he won't own up. "

"Why, of course! Our errand is over, too, so we'll turn back with you. Ijust passed Akkomi a few miles back. He is coming North with the season, as usual. I thought the old fellow would freeze out with the winter; butthere he was drifting North to a camping-place he wanted to reach beforestopping. I suppose we'll have him for a neighbor all summer again. "

The girl, remembering his antipathy to all of the red race, laughed andraised in her arms the child, that had awakened. 

"All I needed to perfect my return to the Kootenai country was thepresence of Akkomi, " she confessed. "I should have missed him, for he wasmy first friend in the valley. And it may be, Mr. McCoy, that if he isinclined to be friendly to-night, I may ask him to take me the rest of theway. I want to talk to him. He is an old friend. "

"Certainly, " agreed McCoy; but he evidently thought her desire was a verypeculiar one. 

"But you will have a friend at court just the same--whether I go all theway with you or not, " she said and smiled across at him knowingly. 

Captain Leek heard the words, too, and must have understood them, for hestared stonily at the big, good-looking miner. Their greeting had beenvery brief; evidently they were not congenial spirits. 

"Is that a--a child?" asked the captain, as the little creature droopeddrowsily with its face against 'Tana's neck; "really a child?"

"Really a child, " returned the girl, "and the sweetest, prettiest littlething in the world when her eyes are open. " As he continued to stare ather in astonishment while their boats kept opposite each other, she added:"You would have sooner expected to see me with a pet bear, or wolf, wouldn't you?"

"Yes; I think I would, " he confessed, and she drew the child closer andkissed it and laughed happily. 

"That is because you only know one side of me, " she said. 

The stars were thick overhead, and their clear light made the nightbeautiful. When they reached the boats of Akkomi, only a short parley washeld, and then an Indian canoe darted out ahead of the others. Two darkexperts bent to the paddles and old Akkomi sat near the girl and thechild. Looking in their dusky faces, 'Tana realized more fully that shewas again in the land of the Kootenais. 

It was just as she would have chosen to come back, and close against herheart was pressed the message by which he had called her. 

The child slept, but she and the old Indian talked now and then in lowtones all through the night. She felt no weariness. The air she breathedwas as a tonic against fatigue, and when the canoe veered to the leftand entered the creek leading to camp, she knew her journey was almostover. 

The dusk was yet over the land, a faint whiteness touched the eastern edgeof the night and told of the dawn to come, but it had not arrived. 

The camp was wrapped in silence. Only the watch-man of the ore-sheds wasawake, and came tramping down to the shore when their paddles dipped inthe water and told him a boat was near. It was the man Saunders. 

"Miss Rivers!" he exclaimed, incredulously. "Well, if this isn't luck!Harris will about drop dead with joy when he sees you. He took worse justafter dark last night. He says he is worse, though he can talk yet. I waswith him a little while, and how he did worry because you wouldn't gethere before he was done for! Overton has been with him all night; went tobed only an hour ago. I'll call the folks up for you. "

"No, " said the girl, hastily; "call no one yet. I will go to Joe if youwill take me. If he is so bad, that will be best. Let the rest sleep. "

"Can I carry the--the baby?" he asked, doubtfully, and took the child inhis arms with a sort of fear lest it should break. He was not the sort ofman to be needlessly curious, so he showed no surprise at the ratherstrange adjunct to her outfit, but carried the little sleeper into thepretty sitting room, where he deposited it on a couch, and the girlarranged it comfortably, that it might at last have undisturbed rest. 

A man in an adjoining room heard their voices and came to the door. 

"You can come out for a while, Kelly, " said Saunders. "This is MissRivers. She will want to see him. "

A minute later the man in charge had left 'Tana alone beside Harris. 

All the life in him seemed to gather in his eyes as he looked at her. 

"You have come! I told him you would--I told Dan, " he whispered, excitedly. "Come close; turn up the light; I want to see you plain. Justthe same girl; but happier--a heap happier, ain't you?"

"A heap happier, " she agreed. 

"And I helped you about it some--about the mine, I mean. I like to thinkof that, to think I made some return for the harm I done you. "

"But you never did me any harm, Joe. "

"Yes, I did--lots. You didn't know--but I did. That's why I wanted you tocome so bad. I wanted to square things--before I had to go. "

"But you are all right, Joe. You are not going to die. You are much betterthan when I saw you last. "

"Because I can talk, you think so, " he answered. "But I am cold to mywaist--I know what that means; and I ain't grumbling. It's all right, nowthat you have come. Queer that all the time we've known each other, thisis the first time I've talked to you! 'Tana, you must let me tell DanOverton all--"

"All! All what?"

"Where I saw you first, and--"

"No--no, I can't do that, " she said, shrinking back. "Joe, I've triedoften to think of it--of telling him, but I never could. He will have totrust or distrust me, but I can't tell him. "

"I know how you feel; but you wrong yourself. Any one would give youcredit instead of blaming you--don't you ever think of that? Andthen--then, 'Tana, I tried to tell him down at the Ferry, because Ithought you were in some game against him. I managed to tell him you wereHolly's partner, but hadn't got any farther when the paralysis caught me. I hadn't time to tell him that Holly was your father, and that he made yougo where he said; or that you dressed as a boy and was called 'Monte, 'because that disguise was the only safety possible for you in the gamblingdens where he took you. Part of it I didn't understand clearly at thattime. I didn't know you really thought he was dead, and that you trampedalone into this region in your boy's clothes, so you could get a new startwhere no white folks knew you. I told him just enough to wrong you in hiseyes, and then could not tell him enough to right you again. Now do youknow why I want you to let me tell him all--while I can?"

It had taken him a long time to say the words; his articulation had grownindistinct at times, and the excitement was wearing on him. 

Once the door into the room where the child lay swung open noiselessly, and he had turned his eyes in that direction; but the girl's head wasbowed on the arm of his chair, and she did not notice it. 

"And then--there are other things, " he continued. "He don't know you werethe boy Fannie spoke of in that letter; or that she gave you the plot ofthis land; or, more--far more to me!--that you took care of her till shedied. All that must give him many a worried thought, 'Tana, that you nevercounted on, for he liked you--and yet all along he has been made to thinkwrong of you. "

"I know, " she assented. "He blamed me for--for a man being in my cabinthat night, and I--I wanted him to--think well of me; but I could not tellhim the truth, I was ashamed of it all my life. And the shame has got inmy blood till I can't change it. I want him to know, but I can't tellhim. "

"You don't need to, " said a voice back of her, and she arose to seeOverton standing in the door. "I did not mean to listen; but I stopped tolook at the child, and I heard. I hope you are not sorry, " and he cameover to her with outstretched hand. 

She could not speak at first. She had dreamed of so many ways in which shewould meet him--of what she would say to him; and now she stood before himwithout a word. 

"Don't be sorry, 'Tana, " he said, and tightened his hand over her own. "Ihonor you for what I heard just now. You were wrong not to tell me; Imight have saved you some troubles. "

"I was ashamed--ashamed!" she said, and turned away. 

"But it is not to me all this should be told, " he said, more coldly. "Maxis the one to know; or, maybe, he does know. "

"He knows a little--not much. Seldon and Haydon recognized--Holly. So thefamily knew that, but no more. "

It was so hard for her to talk to him there, where Harris looked from oneto the other expectantly. 

And then the child slipped from the couch and came toddling into the lightand to the girl. 

"Tana--bek-fas!" she lisped, imperatively. "Bek-fas. "

"Yes, you shall have your breakfast very soon, " promised the girl. "Butcome and shake hands with these gentlemen. "

She surveyed them each with baby scrutiny, and refused. "Bek-fas" was allthe world contained that she would give attention to just then. 

"You with a baby, 'Tana?" said Harris. "Have you adopted one?"

"Not quite, " and she wished--how she wished it was all over! "Her mother, who is dead, gave her to me. But she has a father. I have come up here tosee what he will say. "

"Up here!"

"Yes. But I must go and find some one to get her breakfast. Then--Dan--Iwould like to see you. "

He bowed and started to follow her, but Harris called him back. 

"This spurt of strength has about done for me, " he said. "The cold iscreeping up fast. I want to tell you something else. Don't tell her till Iam gone, for she wouldn't touch my hand if she knew it. I killed LeeHolly!"

"You didn't--you couldn't!"

"I did. I was able to walk long before you knew it, but I lay low. I knewif he was living, he would come where she was, sooner or later, and I knewthe gold would fetch him, so I waited. I could hardly keep from killinghim as he left her cabin that first night, but she had told him to comeback, and I knew that would be my time. She thought once it might be me, but changed her mind. Don't tell her till I am gone, Dan. And--listen! Youare everything to her, and you don't know it. I knew it before she left, but--Oh, well, it's all square now, I guess. She won't blame me--afterI'm dead. She knows he deserved it. She knew I meant to kill him, if everI was able. "

"But why?"

"Don't you know? He was the man--my partner--who took Fannie away. Don'tyou--understand?"

"Yes, " and Overton, after a moment, shook hands with him. 

"I didn't want 'Tana to go back on me--while I lived, " he whispered. Itwas his one reason for keeping silence--the dread that she could nevertalk to him freely, nor ever clasp his hand again; and Overton promisedhis wish should be regarded. 

When he went to find 'Tana, Mrs. Huzzard had possession of her, and thetwo women were seeing that the baby got her "bek-fas, " and doing sometalking at the same time. 

"And he's got his new boat, has he?" she was saying. "Well, now! And it'sto be a new house next, and a fine one, he says, if he can only get theright woman to live in it, " and she smoothed her hair complacently. "Hethinks a heap of fine manners in a woman, too; and right enough, for he'llhave an elegant home to put one in and she never to wet her hands indish-water! But he is so backward like; but maybe this time--"

"Oh, you must cure him of that, " laughed the girl. "He is a splendidfellow, and I won't forgive you if you don't marry him before the summeris over. "

At that instant Overton opened the door. 

"If you are ready now to see me--" he began, and she nodded her head andwent toward him, her face a little pale and visibly embarrassed. 

Then she turned and went back. 

"Come, Toddles, " she said; "you come with 'Tana. "

A faint flush was tingeing the east, and over the water-courses a silverymist was spread. She looked out from the window and then up the mountain. 

"Let us go out--up on the bluff, " she suggested. "I have been shut up inhouses so long! I want to feel that the trees are close to me again. "

He assented in silence and the child, having appeased its hunger, wasdisposed to be more gracious, and the little hands were reached to himwhile she said:

"Up. "

He lifted her to his shoulder, where she laughed down in high glee at thegirl who walked beside in silence. It was so much easier to plan, whilefar away from him, what she would say, than to say it. 

But he himself broke the silence. 

"You call her Toddles, " he remarked. "It is not a pretty name for sopretty a child. Has she no other one?"

They had reached the bluff above the camp that was almost a town now. Shesat down on a log and wished she could keep from trembling so. 

"Yes--she has another one--a pretty one, I think, " she said, at last. "Itis Gracie--Grace--"

She looked up at him appealingly. 

But the emotion in her face made his lips tighten. He had heard so manyrevelations of her that morning. What was this last to be?

"Well, " he said, coldly, "that is a pretty name, so far as it goes; butwhat is the rest of it?"

"Overton, " she said, in a low voice, and his face flushed scarlet. 

"What do you mean?" he asked, harshly, and the little one, disliking histone, reached her arms to 'Tana. "Whose child is this?"

"Your child. "

"It is not true. "

"It is true, " she answered, as decidedly as himself. "Her mother--thewoman you married--told me so when she was dying. "

He stared at her incredulously. 

"I wouldn't believe her even then, " he answered. "But how does it comethat you--"

"You don't need to claim her, if you don't want to, " she said, ignoringall his astonishment. "Her mother gave her to me. She is mine, unless youclaim her. I don't care who her father was--or her mother, either. She isa helpless, innocent little child, thrown on the world--that is all thecertificate of parentage I am asking for. She shall have what I neverhad--a childhood. "

He walked back and forth several times, turning sometimes to look at thegirl, whom the child was patting on the cheek while she put up her littlered mouth every now and then for kisses. 

"Her mother is dead?" he asked at last, halting and looking down at her. 

She thought his face was very hard and stern, and did not know it wasbecause he, too, longed to take her in his arms and ask for kisses. 

"Her mother is dead. "

"Then--I will take the child, if you will let me. "

"I don't know, " she said, and tried to smile up at him. "You don't seemvery eager. "

"And you came back here for that?" he said, slowly, regarding her. "'Tana, what of Max? What of your school?"

"Well, I guess I have money enough to have private teachers out here forthe things I don't know--and there are several of them! And as for Max--hedidn't say much. I saw Mr. Seldon in Chicago and he scolded me when I toldhim I was coming back to the woods to stay--"

"To stay?" and he took a step nearer to her. "'Tana!"

"Don't you want me to?" she asked. "I thought maybe--after what you saidto me in the cabin--that day--"

"You'd better be careful!" he said. "Don't make me remember thatunless--unless you are willing to tell me what I told you that day--unlessyou are willing to say that you--care for me--that you will be my wife. God knows I never hoped to say this to you. I have fought myself into theidea that you belong to Max. But now that it is said--answer me!"

She smiled up at him and kissed the child happily. 

"What shall I say?" she asked. "You should know without words. I told youonce I would make coffee for no man but you. Do you remember? Well, I havecome back to you for that. And see! I don't wear Max's ring any longer. Don't you understand?"

"That you have come back to _me_--'Tana!"

"Now don't eat me! I may not always be a blessing, so don't be toojubilant. I have bad blood in my veins, but you have had fair warning. "

He only laughed and drew her to him, and she could never again say no manhad kissed her. 

"'Tana!" said the child, "'ook. "

She looked where the little hand pointed and saw all the clouds of theeast flooded with gold, and higher up they lay blushing above the farhills. 

A new day was creeping over the mountains to banish shadows from theKootenai land. 

THE END

FLORENCE L. BARCLAY'SNOVELS

May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list. 

THE WHITE LADIES OF WORCESTER

A novel of the 12th Century. The heroine, believing she had lost herlover, enters a convent. He returns, and interesting developments follow. 

THE UPAS TREE

A love story of rare charm. It dealt with a successful author and hiswife. 

THROUGH THE POSTERN GATE

The story of a seven day courtship, in which the discrepancy in agesvanished into insignificance before the convincing demonstration ofabiding love. 

THE ROSARY

The story of a young artist who is reputed to love beauty above all elsein the world, but who, when blinded through an accident, gains life'sgreatest happiness. A rare story of the great passion of two real peoplesuperbly capable of love, its sacrifices and its exceeding reward. 

THE MISTRESS OF SHENSTONE

The lovely young Lady Ingleby, recently widowed by the death of a husbandwho never understood her, meets a fine, clean young chap who is ignorantof her title and they fall deeply in love with each other. When he learnsher real identity a situation of singular power is developed. 

THE BROKEN HALO

The story of a young man whose religious belief was shattered in childhoodand restored to him by the little white lady, many years older thanhimself, to whom he is passionately devoted. 

THE FOLLOWING OF THE STAR

The story of a young missionary, who, about to start for Africa, marrieswealthy Diana Rivers, in order to help her fulfill the conditions of heruncle's will, and how they finally come to love each other and arereunited after experiences that soften and purify. 

Grosset & Dunlap, Publishers, New York

ETHEL M. DELL'S NOVELS

May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list. 

THE LAMP IN THE DESERT

The scene of this splendid story is laid in India and tells of the lamp oflove that continues to shine through all sorts of tribulations to finalhappiness. 

GREATHEART

The story of a cripple whose deformed body conceals a noble soul. 

THE HUNDREDTH CHANCE

A hero who worked to win even when there was only "a hundredth chance. "

THE SWINDLER

The story of a "bad man's" soul revealed by a woman's faith. 

THE TIDAL WAVE

Tales of love and of women who learned to know the true from the false. 

THE SAFETY CURTAIN

A very vivid love story of India. The volume also contains four other longstories of equal interest. 

Grosset & Dunlap, Publishers, New York

ELEANOR H. PORTER'S NOVELS

May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list. 

JUST DAVID

The tale of a loveable boy and the place he comes to fill in the hearts ofthe gruff farmer folk to whose care he is left. 

THE ROAD TO UNDERSTANDING

A compelling romance of love and marriage. 

OH, MONEY! MONEY!

Stanley Fulton, a wealthy bachelor, to test the dispositions of hisrelatives, sends them each a check for $100, 000, and then as plain JohnSmith comes among them to watch the result of his experiment. 

SIX STAR RANCH

A wholesome story of a club of six girls and their summer on Six StarRanch. 

DAWN

The story of a blind boy whose courage leads him through the gulf ofdespair into a final victory gained by dedicating his life to the serviceof blind soldiers. 

ACROSS THE YEARS

Short stories of our own kind and of our own people. Contains some of thebest writing Mrs. Porter has done. 

THE TANGLED THREADS

In these stories we find the concentrated charm and tenderness of all herother books. 

THE TIE THAT BINDS

Intensely human stories told with Mrs. Porter's wonderful talent for warmand vivid character drawing. 

Grosset & Dunlap, Publishers, New York

"STORM COUNTRY" BOOKS BYGRACE MILLER WHITE

May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list. 

JUDY OF ROGUES' HARBOR

Judy's untutored ideas of God, her love of wild things, her faith in lifeare quite as inspiring as those of Tess. Her faith and sincerity catch atyour heart strings. This book has all of the mystery and tense action ofthe other Storm Country books. 

TESS OF THE STORM COUNTRY

It was as Tess, beautiful, wild, impetuous, that Mary Pickford made herreputation as a motion picture actress. How love acts upon a temperamentsuch as hers--a temperament that makes a woman an angel or an outcast, according to the character of the man she loves--is the theme of thestory. 

THE SECRET OF THE STORM COUNTRY

The sequel to "Tess of the Storm Country, " with the same wild background, with its half-gypsy life of the squatters--tempestuous, passionate, brooding. Tess learns the "secret" of her birth and finds happiness andlove through her boundless faith in life. 

FROM THE VALLEY OF THE MISSING

A haunting story with its scene laid near the Country familiar to readersof "Tess of the Storm Country. "

ROSE O' PARADISE

"Jinny" Singleton, wild, lovely, lonely, but with a passionate yearningfor music, grows up in the house of Lafe Grandoken, a crippled cobbler ofthe Storm Country. Her romance is full of power and glory and tenderness. 

Ask for Complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction

Grosset & Dunlap, Publishers, New York

JOHN FOX, JR'S. STORIES OF THE KENTUCKY MOUNTAINS

May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset and Dunlap's list. 

THE TRAIL OF THE LONESOME PINE. 

Illustrated by F. C. Yohn. 

The "lonesome pine" from which the story takes its name was a tall treethat stood in solitary splendor on a mountain top. The fame of the pinelured a young engineer through Kentucky to catch the trail, and when hefinally climbed to its shelter he found not only the pine but the_footprints of a girl_. And the girl proved to be lovely, piquant, and thetrail of these girlish footprints led the young engineer a madder chasethan "the trail of the lonesome pine. "

THE LITTLE SHEPHERD OF KINGDOM COME

Illustrated by F. C. Yohn. 

This is a story of Kentucky, in a settlement known as "Kingdom Come. " Itis a life rude, semi-barbarous; but natural and honest, from which oftensprings the flower of civilization. 

"Chad, " the "little shepherd" did not know who he was nor whence hecame--he had just wandered from door to door since early childhood, seeking shelter with kindly mountaineers who gladly fathered and motheredthis waif about whom there was such a mystery--a charming waif, by theway, who could play the banjo better that anyone else in the mountains. 

A KNIGHT OF THE CUMBERLAND. 

Illustrated by F. C. Yohn. 

The scenes are laid along the waters of the Cumberland; the lair ofmoonshiner and feudsman. The knight is a moonshiner's son, and the heroinea beautiful girl perversely christened "The Blight. " Two impetuous youngSoutherners' fall under the spell of "The Blight's" charms and she learnswhat a large part jealousy and pistols have in the love making of themountaineers. 

Included in this volume is "Hell fer-Sartain" and other stories, some ofMr. Fox's most entertaining Cumberland valley narratives. 

Ask for complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction

Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St. , New York

ZANE GREY'S NOVELS

May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list. 

THE MAN OF THE FORESTTHE DESERT OF WHEATTHE U. P. TRAILWILDFIRETHE BORDER LEGIONTHE RAINBOW TRAILTHE HERITAGE OF THE DESERTRIDERS OF THE PURPLE SAGETHE LIGHT OF WESTERN STARSTHE LAST OF THE PLAINSMENTHE LONE STAR RANGERDESERT GOLDBETTY ZANE

LAST OF THE GREAT SCOUTS The life story of "Buffalo Bill" by his sister Helen Cody Wetmore, with Foreword and Conclusion by Zane Grey. 

ZANE GREY'S BOOKS FOR BOYS

KEN WARD IN THE JUNGLETHE YOUNG LION HUNTERTHE YOUNG FORESTERTHE YOUNG PITCHERTHE SHORT STOPTHE RED-HEADED OUTFIELD AND OTHER BASEBALL STORIES

Grosset & Dunlap, Publishers, New York